Skip to main content

Full text of "An original theory or new hypothesis of the universe : founded upon the laws of nature, and solving by mathematical principles the general phaenomena of the visible creation, and particularly the Via Lactea : compris'd in nine familiar letters from the author to his friend, and illustrated with upwards of thirty graven and mezzotinto plates, by the best masters"

See other formats


4 


Ex  Libris 


Joseph  Halle  Schaffner 


I 


From  the  Library  of 
Joseph  Halle  Schaffner, 


Friend  of  the  University 

THIS  BOOK  IS  MO  LONGER 
THE  PROPERTY  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CHICAGO  LIBRARY! 

f±  _ 


E.N.  da  CAndradi? 

FefTovv  of  t fie  Royaf  Society 


A N 


ORIGINAL  THEORY 

O R 

NEW  HYPOTHESIS 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSE, 

Founded  upon  the 

LAWS  of  NATURE, 

AND  SOLVING  BY 

MATHEMATICAL  PRINCIPLES 

THE 

General  Phenomena  of  the  Visible  Creation  ?* 

AND  PARTICULARLY 

The  V I A L A C T E A. 

Compris’d  in  Nine  Familiar  Letters  from  the  Author  to  his  Friend. 

And  Illudrated  with  upwards  of  Thirty  Graven  and  Mezzotinto  Plates, 

By  the  Bed:  Masters. 

By  THOMAS  WRIGHT,  of  Durham. 

One  Sun  by  Day , by  Night  ten  Thoufand  Jhine , 

And,  light  us  deep  into  the  Deity.  Dr.  Young. 


LONDON: 

Printed  for  the  Author,  and  fold  by  H.  Chapelle,  in  Grofvenor-Street* 

MDCCL. 


I 


1 


m vi. 

,umo  ' 

i -QtfUie  ■ . • 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Getty  Research  Institute 


* - 


https://archive.org/details/originaltheoryorOOwrig 


THE 


PREFACE. 


H E Author  of  the  following  Letters  having  been 
flattered  into  a Belief,  that  they  may  probably  prove  of 
fome  Ufe,  or  at  leaft  Amufementto  the  World,  he  has 
ventured  to  give  them,  at  the  Requeft  of  his  Friends, 
to  thePublick.  His  chief  Deflgn  will  be  found  an  At- 
tempt towards  folving  the  Phenomena  of  the  ViaLaSiea , 
and  in  confequence  of  that  Solution,  the  framing  of  a 
regular  and  rational  Theory  of  the  known  Univerfe,  before  unattempted 
by  any.  But  he  is  very  fenfible  how  difficult  a Talk  it  is  to  advance  any 
new  Do&rine  with  Succefs,  thofe  who  have  hitherto  attempted  to  propagate 
aftronomical  Difcoveries  in  all  Ages,  have  been  but  ill  rewarded  for  their  La- 
bours, tho’  finally  they  have  proved  of  the  greateft  Benefit  and  Advantage 
to  Mankind.  This  ungrateful  Leflon  we  learn  from  the  Fate  of  thofe  in- 
genious Men,  who,  in  ignorant  Times,  have  unjuftly  fuffered  for  their  fupe- 
rior  Knowledge  and  Difcoveries  ; they  who  firft  conceived  the  Earth  a Ball, 
were  treated  only  with  Contempt  for  their  idle  and  ridiculous  Suppofition, 
as  it  was  called  ; and  he  who  firft  attempted  to  explain  the  Antipodes , loft  his 
Life  by  it  ; but  in  this  Age  Philofophers  have  nothing  to  fear  of  this  fort, 
the  great  Difadvantages  attending  Authors  now,  are  of  a widely  different 

A 2 • Nature, 


to  PREFACE. 

Nature,  rifing  from  the  infinite  Number  of  Pretenders  to  Knowledge  in 
this  Science,  and  much  is  to  be  apprehended  from  improper  Judges,  tho’ 
from  real  ones  nothing;  for  nothing  is  more  certain  than  this,  as  much  as 
any  SubjeCt  exceeds  the  common  Capacity  of  Readers,  fo  much  will  the 
Work  in  general  be  condemned ; the  Air  of  Knowledge  is  at  leaf!  in 
finding  Fault,  and  this  vain  Pretence  generally  leads  People,  who  have  no 
real  Foundation  for  their  Judgment  to  argue  from,  to  ridicule  what  they 
are  too  fenftble  they  do  not  underhand.  Thus  the  fame  Difadvantages  too 
often  attend  both  in  publick  and  private  an  exceeding  good  Production  ' 
equally  the  fame  as  a very  bad  one  : But  the  Author  is  not  vain  enough  to 
think  this  Work  without  Faults,  has  rather  Reafon  to  fear,  from  the 
Weaknefs  of  his  own  Capacity,  that  there  may  be  many ; but  he  hopes 
the  Defign  of  the  Whole  will,  in  fome  meafure,  plead  for  the  Imperfection 
of  the  Parts,  if  the  Merits  of  the  Plan  fhould  be  found  infufficient  for  his 
full  Pardon,  in  attempting  fo  extenfive  a SubjeCt. 

In  a Syftem  thus  naturally  tending  to  propagate  the  Principles  of  Virtue, 
and  vindicate  the  Laws  of  Providence,  we  may  indeed  fay  too  little,  but 
cannot  furely  fay  too  much  ; and  to  make  any  further  Apology  fora  Work  of 
fuch  Nature,  where  the  Glory  of  the  Divine  Being  of  courfe  muft  be  the 
principal  ObjeCt  in  View,  would  be  too  like  rendering  Virtue  accountable  to 
Vice  for  any  Author  to  expeCt  to  benefit  by  fuch  Excufe.  The  Motive 
which  induces  us  to  the  Attempt  of  any  Performance,  where  no  good  Rea- 
fon can  be  fuppofed  to  be  given  for  the  Omifiion,  or  NegleCt  of  it,  will  al- 
ways be  judged  an  unneceffary  Promulgation,  and  confequently  every  At- 
tempt towards  the  Difcovery  of  Truth,  the  Enlargement  of  our  Minds,  and 
the  Improvement  of  our  Underflandings  will  naturally  become  a Duty.  If 
therefore  this  Undertaking  falls  fhort  of  being  inflrumental  towards  the  ad- 
vancing the  Adoration  of  the  Divine  Being  in  his  infinite  Creation  of  high- 
er Works,  and  proves  unable  to  anfwer  all  Objections  that  may  pofiibly 
arife  againft  it,  yet  will  its  Imperfections  appear  of  fuch  a Nature  to  every 
candid  Reader,  as  to  afford  the  Author  a lufficient  Apology  for  producing 
them  to  the  World  : And  it  is  to  be  hoped  farther,  that  where  a Work  is 
entirely  upon  a new  Plan,  and  the  Beginning,  as  it  were,  of  a new  Science, 
before  unattempted  in  any  Language,  the  i\uthor  having  dug  all  his  Ideas 
from  the  Mines  of  Nature,  is  furely  intitled  to  every  kind  of  Indulgence. 

To 


V 


PREFACE. 

To  thofe  who  are  weak  enough  to  think  that  fuch  Enquiries  as  thefe 
are  over-curious,  vain,  and  prefumptive,  and  would  willingly,  fuitable  to 
their  own  Ignorance  and  Comprehenfion,  fet  Bounds  to  other  People’s 
Labours,  I anfvver  with  Mr.  Huygens , “ That  if  our  Forefathers  had 
“ been  at  this  Rate  fcrupulous,  we  might  have  been  ignorant  dill  of  the 
“ Magnitude  and  Figure  of  the  Earth  j or  that  there  was  fuch  a Place  as 
“ America.  We  fhould  not  have  known  that  the  Moon  is  enlightened  by 
“ the  Sun’s  Rays,  nor  what  the  Caufes  of  the  Eclipfes  of  each  of  them 
<c  are  ; nor  a Multitude  of  other  Things  brought  to  Light  by  the  late 
<c  Difcoveries  in  Adronomy;  for  what  can  a Man  imagine  more  abdrufe, 
*(  or  lefs  likely  to  be  known,  than  what  is  now  as  clear  as  the  Sun.” 

Had  we  dill  paid  that  Homage  to  a Name, 

Which  only  God  and  Nature  judly  claim ; 

The  wedern  Seas  had  been  our  utmod  Bound, 

Where  Poets  dill  might  dream  the  Sun  was  drown’d; 

And  all  the  Stars  that  dune  in  Southern  Skies, 

Had  been  admir’d  by  none  but  favage  Eyes. 

Dryden. 

Beddes  the  Noblenefs  and  Pleafure  of  thefe  Studies,  Wifdom  and  Mo- 
rality are  naturally  advanced,  and  much  benefited  by  them,  and  even  Re- 
ligion itfelf  receives  a double  Ludre,  “ to  the  Confufion  of  thofe  who 
««  would  have  the  Earth,  and  all  Things  formed  by  the  fhufRing  Concourfe 
“ of  Atoms,  or  to  be  without  Beginning.”  In  Adronomy,  as  well  as  in 
natural  Philofophy,  though  we  cannot  pofitively  affirm  every  thing  we  fay 
to  beFafts  and  Truth,  yet  in  fo  noble  and  fublime  a Study  as  that  of  Na- 
ture, it  is  glorious,  as  Mr.  Huygens  fays,  even  to  arrive  at  Probability. 

Notwithdanding  then  the  Difadvantages  which  ever  have  attended  all 
new  Difcoveries,  either  thro’  the  Ignorance  of  the  Age,  or  the  univerfal  Paf- 
fionof  Ridicule  in  fuch  contented  Creatures, as  can’t  comprehend,  yet  ever  at- 
tacking with  a fool-hardy  Refolution,  the  advancing  Enfigns  of  Knowledge, 
if  Ignorance  was  Virtue,  and  Wifdom  Vice  ; I fay,  regardlefs  of  this  noily 
Shore,  it  is  fure  our  Duty  to  fpring  forward,  and  explore  the  fecret 
Depths  of  Infinity,  and  the  wonderful  hidden  Truths  of  this  vad  Ocean 
of  Beings.  But  how  the  heavenly  Bodies  were  made,  when  they  were 

made 


VI 


PREFACE. 

made,  and  what  they  are  made  of,  and  many  other  Things  relating  to 
their  Entity,  Nature,  and  Utility,  feems  in  our  prefent  State  not  to  be 
within  the  Reach  of  human  Philofophy;  but  then  that  they  do  exid,  have 
final  Caufes,  and  were  ordained  for  fome  wife  End,  is  evident  beyond  a 
Doubt,  and  in  this  Light  mod  worthy  of  our  Contemplation. 

He  who  thro’  vad  Immenfity  can  pierce, 

See  Worlds  on  Worlds  compofe  one  Univerfe, 

Obferve  how  Sydem  into  Sydem  runs, 

What  other  Planets,  and  what  other  Suns; 

What  varied  Being  peoples  ev’ry  Star  j 

May  tell  why  Heav’n  made  all  Things  as  they  are. 

Pope. 

To  expeCt  that  fo  new  an  Hypothecs  fhould  meet  with  univerfal  Ap- 
probation, would  be  an  unpardonable  Vanity  j nor  is  it  reafonable  every 
Reader  fhould  think  the  Author  obliged  to  remove  all  his  Prejudices  and 
Partialities,  fo  far  as  to  give  him  the  perfect  Picture  of  the  Univerfe  he 
likes  bed.  In  many  Cafes  it  would  be  fo  far  from  being  better  for  the 
World,  if  all  Men  judged  and  thought  alike,  that  Providence  feems  rather 
to  have  guarded  againd  it  as  an  Evil,  than  any  how  to  have  promoted  it 
as  a general  Good  : But  the  following  Theory  regards  the  Whole  rather 
than  Individuals:  And  the  many  worthy  Authors  cited  in  the  Work,  who 
have  all  greatly  favoured  this  exten five  Way  of  Thinking,  will,  I hope, 
be  a fufficient  Excufe  for  forming  thefe  obvious  Conjectures  into  a Theory, 
efpecially  where  fo  great  a Problem  is  attempted  as  the  Solution  of  the  Via 
Laffeal  Pbrenomenon,  which  has  hitherto  been  looked  upon  as  an  infur- 
mountable  Difficulty.  How  the  Author  has  fucceeded  in  this  Point,  is 
a Quedion  of  no  great  Confequence ; hehas  certainly  done  his  bed ; ano- 
ther, no  Doubt,  will  do  better,  and  a third  perhaps,  by  fome  more  rational 
Hypothefis,  may  perfect  this  Theory,  and  reduce  the  Whole  to  infallible 
Demondration  : The  fil'd  Sydem  of  the  folar  Planets  was  far  from  a true 
one,  but  it  led  the  Way  to  Perfection,  and  the  lad  we  can  never  too 
much  admire.  It  is  well  known,  that  the  fird  Sydem  of  the  Planets  was 
alfo  but  a Conjecture,  yet  none  will  deny  that  it  was  an  happy  one. 


The 


VII 


PREFACE. 

The  Difcovery  of  the  Magnet  Poles  j the  Government  of  the  Tides ; 
proportional  Diftance  and  Periods  of  the  Planets,  &c.  have  all  their  Ufes, 
and  undoubtedly  were  defigned  to  be  known.  Ignorance  is  the  Difgrace 
of  Mankind,  and  finks  human  Nature  almoft  to  that  of  Reptiles.  Know- 
ledge is  its  Glory  and  the  diftinguifhing  Charadteriftic  of  rational  Creatures. 

To  Enquiries  of  this  fort,  then  lure  we  may  fay  with  Milton,  That 

God’s  own  Ear  listens  delighted. 

The  Subjedt  is,  no  Doubt,  the  nobleft  in  Nature,  and  as  fuch,  will  al- 
ways merit  the  Attention  of  the  thinking  Part  of  Mankind.  Men  of 
Learning  and  Science,  in  all  Ages,  have  ever  made  it  their  peculiar  Study. 
Towards  the  latter  End  of  the  Republic,  and  afterwards  in  the  more  peace- 
able Times  of  Trajan  and  the  Plinys,  we  have  no  Reafon  to  doubt  but 
that  Aftronomy  was  in  the  higheft  Reputation  : And  notwithftanding 
Greece  had  been  the  chief  Seat  of  the  Philofophers,  yet  may  we  luppofe 
Rome  in  thofe  Days  little  inferior  in  the  Knowledge  of  the  Stars,  when  we 
find  Men  * of  the  firft  Figure  in  Life  become  Authors  upon  the  Subjedt. 

We  have  many  Inftances  to  fhew,  that  Aftronomy  was  in  the  greatefl 
Repute  amongft  the  Antients  of  all  Ranks,  and  almoft  every  where  look- 
ed upon  as  one  of  the  greateft,  if  not  as  one  of  the  firft  Qualifications  of 
their  beft  Men.  As  a Confirmation  of  which,  we  find  in  the  hiftorical 
Accounts  of  the  Argives , a very  warm  Conteft  betwixt  the  two  Sons  of 
Pelops  1205  Years  before  Chrijl , thus  teftified  by  Lucian:  When  the  Ar- 
gives, by  publick  Confent,  had  decreed  that  the  Kingdom  fhould  fall  to 
him  of  the  two,  who  fhould  manifeft  himfelf  the  raoft  learned  in  the 
Knowledge  of  the  Stars,  Thyejles  thereupon  is  faid  to  have  made  known  to 
them,  the  Conftellation,  or  Sign  of  the  Zodiack  call’d  Aries : But  Atreus  at 
the  fame  time  difcovering  to  themtheCourfeof  the  Sun,  with  his  various  Ri- 
ling and  Setting,  demonftrating  his  Motion  to  be  * contrary  to  that  of  the 
Heavens,  or  diurnal  Motion  of  the  Stars,  was  thereupon  eledted  King. 

* Cicero  tranflated  the  Phaenomena  of  Aratus  into  Latin  Verfe.  Julius  Cccfar , as  Pliny 
relates,  wrote  of  Aftronomy  in  Greek , and  is  faid  to  have  left  feveral  Books  of  the  Motion  of 
the  Stars  behind  him,  derived  from  the  Doctrine  of  the  Egyptians.  Ant.  Chrif.  45.  He  with 
Sojigenes  reformed  the  Roman  Year,  which  was  firft  invented  by  Numa  Pompilius.  Germa- 
nicus  Cafar  alfo  tranflated  Aratus' s Phaenomena  into  Latin  Verfe  Anno  Dom.  15.  Tiberius 
and  Hadrian  are  alfo  faid  to  have  wrote  on  Aftronomy. 

* Hence  arofe  the  Fable  of  the  Sun’s  going  backwards  in  the  Days  of  Atreus , as  if  ftruck 
with  Abhorrence  of  his  bloody  Banquet.  Vide  Ovid's  Metamorphofis. 

To 


viii  PREFACE. 

To  recite  more  of  the  moft  eminent  Patrons  andProfelTors  of  this  kind 
of  Learning  here,  will  carry  me  too  far  from  my  prefent  Purpofe;  for  farther 
Information  therefore,  I fhall  refer  the  inquifitive  Reader,  to  that  curious 
Catalogue  in  Sherburris  Sphere  of  Manilius , where  fo  many  ruling  -{••  Men 
of  all  Ages  and  Nations  fwell,  and  illuftrate  the  Number. 

In  aWord,  when  we  look  upon  the  Univerfe  as  a vaft  Infinity  of  Worlds, 
aCted  upon  by  an  eternal  Agent,  and  crouded  full  of  Beings,  all  tending 
through  their  various  States  to  a final  Perfection,  and  refleCt  upon  the 
many  illuftrious  Perfonages,  who  have,  from  time  to  time,  thought  it  a 
kind  of  Duty  to  become  Obfervers,  and  confequently  Admirers  of  this 
ftupendious  Sphere  of  primary  Bodies,  and  diligent  Enquirers  into  the  ge- 
neral Laws  and  Principles  of  Nature,  who  can  avoid  being  filled  with  a 
kind  of  enthufiaftic  Ambition,  to  be  acknowledged  one  of  the  Number, 
who,  as  it  were,  by  thus  adding  his  Atom  to  the  Whole,  humbly  endea- 
vours to  contribute  towards  the  due  Adoration  of  its  great  and  divine  Au- 
thor. 

I judge  it  will  be  quite  unnecefifary  to  fay  any  thing  about  the  Order  of 
the  Work,  fince  that  would  be  only  a Repetition  of  the  Table  of  Con- 
tents, to  which  the  Reader  is  referred,  as  to  the  propereft  Account  that  can 
here  be  given. 

f Seven  Emperors,  nine  Kings,  and  as  many  fovereign  Princes.  Charlemagne  wrote  Ephe- 
meridesy  and  named  the  Months  and  Winds  in  High  Dutchy  770.  Rich.  II.  £3V. 


THE 


v 


THE 


CONTENTS. 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 

/~>0ncerning  the  Opinions  of  the  mojl  eminent  Authors  whofe  Sentiments  upon 

^ this  Subject  have  been  publifhed  in  their  Works*  Pag©  i 

LETTER  the  SECOND. 

Concerning  the  Nature  of  Mathematical  Certainty,  and  the  ’various  Degrees 
of  Moral  Probability  proper for  Conjedlure . 9 

LETTER  the  THIRD. 

Concerning  the  Nature , Magnitude , and  Motion  of  the  Planetary  Bodies 
round  the  Sun.  1 8 

LETTER  the  FOURTH. 

Of  the  Nature  of  the  heavenly  Bodies  continued , with  the  Opinions  of  the 
Antients  concerning  the  Sun  and  Stars.  27 

LETTER  the  FIFTH. 

Of  the  Order , Di fiance,  and  Multiplicity  of  the  Stars,  the  Via  Ladtea,  and 
Extent  of  the  vifible  Creation.  37 

LETTER  the  SIXTH. 

Oj  General  Motion  amongjl  the  Stars , the  Plurality  of  Sy ferns , and  Innu - 
mer ability  of  Worlds.  48 

LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 

The  Hypothecs,  or  Theory , fully  explained  and  demonfir  at  ed,  proving  the  f de- 
real  Creation  to  be  finite.  5 8 

LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

Of  Time  and  Space , with  regard  to  the  known  Objects  of  Immenfity  and 
Duration , 6 7 

LETTER  the  NINTH. 

RefieElions,  by  way  of  General  Scolia,  of  Confequences  relating  to  the  Im- 
mortality of  the  Soul,  and  concerning  Infinity  and  Eternity.  77 


D I R E C- 


Directions  for  placing  the  PLATES. 


Plate. 

Page. 

I. 

10 

II. 

1 1 

III. 

16 

,IV. 

20 

V. 

ibid. 

VI. 

22 

VII. 

ibid. 

VIII. 

ibid. 

Plate. 

Page. 

IX. 

22 

X. 

23 

XI. 

35 

XII. 

.38 

XIII. 

ibid. 

XIV. 

40 

XV. 

A2 

XVI. 

ibid. 

Plate. 

Page. 

XVII. 

51 

XVIII. 

52 

XIX. 

56 

XX. 

XXI. 

62 

XXII. 

63 

XXIII. 

. 64 

XXIV. 

ibid. 

Plate.  Page. 

XXV.  64 

XXVI.  ibid. 
XXVII.  64 
XXVIII.  65 

XXIX.  ibid. 

XXX.  7o 

XXXI.  83 
XXXII.  ibid. 


Some  of  the  Principal  ERRATA. 


Page 

Line 

the  Words 

Read. 

2 

ult. 

to  ceafe  relating 

ceafing  to  relate 

4 

3 

Phaenomenon 

Phenomena 

16 

IS 

incomfible 

incomprehenfible 

21 

12 

comprehend 

comprehending 

33 

28 

compared 

is  compared 

34 

37 

form 

from 

43 

20 

volving 

revolving 

49 

24 

immoveable 

moveable 

61 

J9 

much 

much  as 

62 

28 

XXIII. 

XXI. 

65 

4 

where 

any  where 

67 

15 

alfo 

all  fo 

69 

29 

one 

our 

Plate  X.  read  the  Charaflers  of  the  Planets  in  this  Order  % 5 T?  c?  2 


/ 


THE 


A 


L I 


O F T H E 


T 


SUBSCRIBERS. 


A. 

T 0 R D Anion. 

Hon.  Mr.  Archer. 
Charles  Ambler,  Efq; 

B. 

Duke  of  Beaufort. 

Duke  of  Bedford. 

Dutchefs  of  Beaufort. 

Lord  Berkely,  of  Straton. 
Miles  Barne,  Efq ; 

Lancelot  Barton,  Efq-, 

Hon.  Antoine  Bentinck. 

Hon.  John  Bentinck. 
Norbone  Berkely,  Efq ; 

John  Brown,  Efq-t 

Blaman,  Efq ; 

Thomas  Brand,  EJq-, 

J.  Bevis,  M.  D. 

Rev.  T.  Bonney,  A.  M. 

C. 

Countejs  of  Cunengelby. 
Lord  Cornwallis. 

Lady  Cornwallis. 

Edward  Cave,  Efq ; 

John  Chamock,  Ffq ; 

Hon.  and  Rev.  Dr.  Cowper. 
Mr.  Richard  Chad. 

Mr.  Henry  Chapell. 

If.  Colepepper. 

Mr.  George  Conyers. 


D. 

Rev.  John  Dealtary,  A.  M. 

Mr.  Samuel  Dent. 

’ F. 

Charles  Fitzrea  Scudamore,  Efq ; 
Kean  Fitzgerald,  Efq ; 

Thomas  Fonnerau,  Efq ; 

Robert  Rakes  Fulthorpe,  Efq-t 
Mr.  Samuel  Farrant. 

Mr.  Paul  Fourdrinier. 

G. 

Marchionefs  Grey. 

Lord  Glenorchy. 

Francis  Godolphin,  Efqy 
Roger  Gale,  Efq ; 

James  Gibbon,  Efq-t 
Ralph  Goward,  Efq; 

Ralph  Gowland,  Efq ; 

Ralph  Gowland,  funior , Efq-y 
Dr.  Gregory. 

Dr.  Griffith. 

Rev.  John  Griffith,  A.  M. 

Rev.  Middlemore  Griffith. 

H. 

Lord  Hardwick,  Lord  High  Chan- 
cellor of  Great- Britain. 

Hon.  James  Hamilton. 

Mr.  Thomas  Heath. 

Mr.  'Fhomas  Holt. 

John  Hughes,  Efq j 


Earl 


A LIST  of  the  S 
I. 

Earl  of  Jerfey. 

Richard  Jackfon,  Efq-, 

Rev.  Mr.  Jones. 

K. 

Knowles,  Efq ; 

Dr.  Kendrick. 

Mrs.  Kennon,  4. 

L. 

Lady  Vicountefs  Limerick. 

Sir  William  Lee,  Bart. 

William  Lefter,  Efq -y 
Rev.  Dr.  Long,  Mafter  of  Pem- 
broke-hall,  Cambridge. 

William  Lloyd,  Efq -y 
Mr.  Andrew  Lawrence. 

M. 

R.  J.  Mead,  M.  D. 

Richard  Meyrick,  M.  D. 

Owen  Meyrick,  Efq j 
Pierce  Meyrick,  Efq-y 

N. 

Duke  of  Norfolk. 

Lord  North. 

Lord  Bifop  of  Norwich. 

Richard  Nicholls,  Efq-y 
Mrs.  Nor  fa. 

P. 

Duke  of  Portland. 

Earl  of  Pembroke,  &c.  2 
Countefs  of  Pembroke,  &c. 

Lady  Palmerfton. 

Robert  Money  Penny,  Efq -y 
Sir  Francis  Pool. 

Sir  John  Pool. 

John  Probyn,  Efq -y 
Rev.  Mr.  Pierce. 


UBSCRIBERS. 

Mr.  Dominick  Pile. 

Mr.  Powel,  of  Cambridge, 

R. 

Dutchefs  of  Richmond,  &c.  &c. 
James  Ralph,  Efq j 
Allan  Ram  fey,  Efq ; 

William  Read,  Efq-y  2. 

Henry  Reveley,  Efq » 

William  Reveley,  Efq -y 

S. 

Sir  George  Savile. 

Serle,  Efq>y 

Rev.  Dr.  Smith,  Mafer  of  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge, 

Mifs  Stonehoufe. 

William  Symonds,  Efq-y 
Mr.  James  Scot. 

Mr.  James  Stephens. 

T. 

Lord  Vijcount  Townfhend. 

John  Temple,  Efq ; 

James  Theobald,  Efq-y 
Charles  Townfhend,  Efq-y 
Mrs.  Mary  Trevor. 

Mr.  James  Thornton. 

V. 

Lord  Vifcount  Villiers. 

W. 

Lady  Frances  Williams. 

Mijs  Williams. 

Mifs  Charlotta  Williams. 

Rev.  Thomas  White,  A.  M. 

■ White,  Efq-y 

Charles  Louis  Wiedmarkter,  Efqy 
Mr.  Ward.  Y. 

Hon.  Philip  York.  . 

Dr.  Arthur  Young,  Preb.  of  Cant* 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 


Opinions  of  the  rnofi  eminent  Authors  whofe  Sentiments  on  the  following  Sub- 
ject have  been  publifed  in  their  Works, 


SIR , 

EFLECTING  upon  the  agreeable  Converfation  of 
our  laft  Meeting,  which  you  may  remember  chiefly 
turned  upon  the  Stars,  and  the  Nature  of  the  planetary 
Bodies  j a Subject,  which  is  generally  allowed  to  give 
true  Pleafure  to  all  thofe  who  take  Delight  in  mathe- 
matical Enquiries  j and  having  not  a little  Regard  to 
the  repeated  Requefl:  in  your  late  Letters,  I have  at 
length  undertaken  to  explain  to  you,  as  far  as  I am  able,  my  Theory  of 
the  Univerfe,  and  the  Ideas  I have  form’d  of  the  known  Creation. 

The  Hypothefis  upon  which  this  new  Aftronomy  is  founded,  and 
now  reduced  into  a regular  Syftem,  was  the  refult  of  my  Aftronomical 
Studies  * full  fifteen  years  ago,  hence  I hope  you  will  allow,  I have  more 
than  obferved  Horace's  celebrated  Aphorifm, 

Nonumque  prematur  in  annum. 

* The  firft  Scheme  of  this  Hypothefis  was  plann’d  in  the  Year  1734,  reprefenting  in  a Sec- 
tion of  the  Creation,  eighteen  Feet  long  and  one  broad,  feveral  thoufand  Worlds  and  Syf- 
tems,  and  a great  Number  of  emblematical  Figures,  now  in  the  Author’s  Poflefiion,  together 
with  a Scheme  of  the  entire  Creation,  completed  fince,  nine  Feet  long  and  fix  broad,  more 
fully  illuftrating  upon  the  fame  Conitru&ion  the  Innumerability  of  Syftems  and  Worlds. 

B The 


2 


/ 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 

The  Subject,  I have  often  obferved,  you  have  lidened  to  with  a pleafed 
Attention,  and  I am  the  more  incouraged  to  explain  it  at  large  to  you, 
as  I am  perfwaded  you  don’t  want  to  be  convinced  of  its  valuable  Ufes 
and  Importance. 

I remember  you  have  often  told  me,  that  to  apply  ourfelves  to  the  Study 
of  Nature,  was  the  fured  and  readied  Way  to  comeat  any  tolerable  Know- 
ledge of  ourfelves,  however  difficult  the  Tafk  might  prove  either  in  the 
Attempt,  or  the  attaining  it,  and  the  lefs  to  be  negledled,  as  it  never  fails 
to  introduce  a proper  Knowledge  of  the  Divine  Being,  as  a certain  Con- 
fequence  along  with  it,  and  fuch  a Knowledge,  as  will  naturally  make  every 
Man,  who  has  but  a tolerable  Share  of  common  Senfe,  and  is  not  a Slave  to 
another’s  Reafon,  without  any  other  Evidence  or  Motive,  in  all  Sta- 
tions, and  under  all  Circumdances,  Act  justly,  Live  chearful- 
iy,  and  die  full  of  Hope  in  the  Expe&ation  of  a happy  Sequel,  in  Fu- 
turity. 

Eternity  is  written  in  the  Skies : 

Mankind’s  Eternity,  nor  Faith  alone  > 

Virtue  grows  there  » — — — - 

Dr.  Young* 

A learned  Author  on  the  Attributes,  recommending  thefe  Studies  as  a 
reafonable  and  moral  Service,  fays,  “ Sure,  it  is  mod  becoming  fuch  im- 
“ perfect  Creatures  as  we  are,  to  contemplate  the  Works  of  God  with  this 
“ Defign,  that  we  may  difcern  the  Manifedations  of  Wifdom  in  them 
u and  thereby  excite  in  ourfelves  thofe  devout  AfFedtions,  and  that  lu- 
c‘  perlative  Refpedt,  which  is  the  very  Edence  of  Praife.” 

Who  turns  his  Eye,  on  Nature's  Midnight  Face, 

But  mujt  enquire what  Hand  behind  the  Scene,  4 

What  Arm  Almighty,  put  thefe  wheeling  Globes 
In  Motion,  and  wound  up  the  vad  Machine  ? 

The  enchanting  Idea  Milton  had  of  the  Subjedts  of  Adronomy  (whofe 
truly  fublime  Way  of  thinking  and  writing  perhaps  was  never  fo  nearly 
equalled,  or  attempted  before  this  Reverend  Author’s  Night-Thoughts , ap- 
pear’d is  finely  fhewn  in  the  Eighth  Book  of  his  Paradtfe  Lofl , where  he 
makes  his  Adam , fo  earnedly  attentive  to  the  Angel  Gabriel,  as  to  ceafe 
relating  the  Myderies  of  Creation. 


The 


3 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 

The  Angel  ended,  and  his  Adam's  Ear 
So  charming  left  his  Voice,  that  he  awhile 
Thought  him  dill  fpeaking  j dill  flood  fix’d  to  hear. 

Milton's  own  Ideas  of  the  Univerfe  too,  which  no  doubt  he  had  ga- 
thered from  aflronomical  Authors,  and  had  reconciled  himfelf  to,  we  arc 
fully  made  acquainted  with  in  the  fame  Book,  where  the  Arch-angel  fays, 
in  anfwer  to  Adam' s Enquiries. 

Other  Suns  perhaps 

With  their  attendant  Moons  thou  wilt  defcry 
Communicating  Male  and  Female  Light, 

Which  two  great  Sexes  animate  the  World, 

Stor'd  in  each  Orb,  perhaps  with  fome  that  live; 

For  fuch  vafl  Room  in  Nature,  unpodeft 
By  living  Soul,  defert  and  defolate. 

Only  to  fhine,  yet  fcarce  to  contribute 
Each  Orb  a Glimpfe  of  Light,  convey'd  fo  far 
Down  to  this  habitable,  which  returns 
Light  back  to  them,  is  obvious  to  Difpute. 

But  before  I prefume  to  plan  my  own  Difcoveries  and  Conjectures  into  a. 
Theory,  both  in  Juflice  to  thofe  who  have  in  fome  meafure  been  in  the 
fame  Way  of  Thinking,  and  alfo  as  a Defence  of  myfelf  for  producing  fo 
new  an  Hypothefis  to  the  World,  which  otherwife  (though  any  Apology 
made  to  you  I know  will  be  unneceffary)  may  appear  to  too  many  but  an 
idle  Chimera  of  my  own.  I judge  it  will  be  highly  proper,  by  way 
of  flrengthening  my  own  Arguments,  and  adding  more  Weight  to  what 
I fhall  myfelf  advance  in  the  following  Letters,  to  give  you  in  this 
the  Opinions  of  the  mod  able  Writers,  whofe  Works  I have  read 
upon  the  Subject.  I mean  fo  far  as  relates  to  the  now  general  received 
Notion,  that  the  Stars  are  all  Suns,  and  furrounded  with  planetary  Bodies, 
with  which  I fhall  fet  out ; and  fhew  you,  it  is  not  a Thing  merely  taken 
for  granted,  but  has  ever  been  the  concurrent  Notion  of  the  Learned  of  all 
Nations,  as  fhall  be  further  fhewn,  in  its  proper  Place,  and  as  nearly  as 
Poffibility  will  admit  of,  demonflrated  to  be  Truth. 

The  following  is  an  ExtraCl  from  Mr.  Poland , in  his  Account  of  the 
Works  of 

Tordanus  Bruno. 

k’ 

j 

“ The  Divine  Efficacy  (fays  this  Author  in  his  infinite  Creation)  cannot 
“ fland  idle,  without  the  Want  of  Will  or  Power;  but  any  Imbecillity  in 

B 2 “ fuch 


4 LETTER  the  FIRST. 

4C  fuch  a Being  argues  Imperfedlion,  and  fince  any  finite  Produce  com- 
“ pared  with  Infinity  is  as  nothing,  or  rather  as  the  Beginning  of  Good, 

“ it  muftbe  no  lefs  idle,  and  invidious  in  producing  a finite  Effedt,  than  in 
“ producing  none  at  all. 

“ Hence,  as  all  Finites,  fingly  confidered,  are  but  as  Commencements 
‘ ‘ of  fomething  more  to  be  expedted. 

“ Omnipotence,  in  making  the  Creation  finite,  will  appear  to  be  no 
“ lefs  blameable  for  not  being  willing,  than  for  not  being  able,  to  make  it 
c<  otherwife;  i.  e.  infinite,  as  being  an  infinite  Agent  upon  a finite  Subjedt, 
“ which  is  repugnant  to  Reafon.” 

It  follows  then  that,  Creation  mull  be  not  only  extenfively,  but  inten- 
fively  indefinite,  and  beyond  the  Reach  of  the  human  Underflanding  to 
comprehend  j and  that  the  one  is  as  neceflary  as  the  other,  i.  e.  an  in- 
finite Expanfe  is  as  reconcileable  to  our  Reafon,  as  infinite  Parts  are  to  our 
Senfes. 

AU  the  Attributes  of  the  Divine  Being  are,  as  any  one  of  them,  incom- 
libleto  his  Creatures ; why  fhould  our  Imagination  then  be  fuppofed  to- 
extend  beyond  the  divine  Adtivity  ? 

“ Thus,  adds  the  above  Author,  the  Excellency  of  God  is  adequately 
“ magnified,  and  the  Grandeur  of  his  Empire  made  manifefl  j he  is  not 
4<  glorified  in  one,  but  in  numberlefs  Suns ; not  in  one  Earth,  or  in  one 
“ World,  but  in  ten  thoufand  thoufand  of  infinite  Globes.” 

An  infinite  Reprefentation  of  an  infinite  Original,  and  a Spedtacle  befit- 
ting the  Excellency  and  Eminence  of  him,  that  can  neither  be  fully  con- 
ceived, imagined,  or  comprehended. 

What  read  we  here  ? th’Exiftence  of  a God  ? 

Yes,  and  of  other  Beings,  Man  above  , 

Natives  of  /Ether ! Sons  of  higher  Climes ! 

Dr.  Young. 

“ If  the  Exigence  of  this  one  World  be  good  or  convenient,  it  is  not 
“ lefs  good  or  convenient  that  there  be  infinite  others  like  it. 

**  The  infinite  efficient  Caufe  would  be  abfolutely  defedtive,  without  an 
“ infinite  Effedt;  and  befides,  by  conceiving  the  Infinity  of  the  Univerfe 
“ and  innumerable  Beings,  the  Underflanding  refls  fatisfied,  and  is  recon- 
“ ciled  with  the  Idea  of  an  Eternity  ; whereas,  by  afferting  the  contrary, 
“ it  is  unavoidably  plunged  into  innumerable  Difficulties,  and  unfolvable 
“ Inconveniencies,  Paradoxes,  and  Abfurdities. 

Again,  fays  the  fame  Writer,  “ Did  we  butconfider  and  comprehend 
41  all  this,  oh ! to  what  much  further  Confiderations  and  Comprehenfions 

fhoud 


LETTER  the  FIRST.  5 

w fhould  we  be  carried ! as  we  might  be  fure  to  obtain  that  Happinefs 
“ by  virtue  of  this  Science,  which  in  other  Sciences  is  fought  after  in  vain. 

This  Profpedl  vaft,  what  is  it  ? weigh’d  aright, 

’Tis  Nature's  Syftem  of  Divinity, 

And  every  Student  of  the  Night  infpires. 

Dr.  Young. 

’Tis  elder  Scripture,  writ  by  God’s  own  Hand  ; 

Scripture  authentic  ! uncorrupt  by  Man. 

“ This  then  is  that  Philofophy,  which  opens  the  Senfes, which  fatisfie3 
M the  Mind,  which  enlarges  the  Underftanding,  and  which  leads  Man- 
“ kind  to  the  only  true  Beatitude,  whereof  they  are  capable  according  to 
“ their  natural  State  and  Conftitution  ; for  it  frees  us  from  the  follicitous 
“ Purfuit  of  Pleafure,  and  from  the  anxious  Apprehenfions  of  Pain,  mak- 
“ ing  us  to  enjoy  the  good  Things  of  the  prefent  Hour,  and  not  to  fear 
“ more,  than  we  hope  from  the  future  ; fince  that  fame  Providence,  or 
“ Fate,  or  Fortune,  which  caufes  the  Viciffitudes  of  our  particular  Being, 
“ will  not  let  us  know  more  of  the  one,  than  we  are  ignorant  of  the 
“ other.” 

And  farther,  “ From  thefe  Contemplations,  if  we  do  but  rightly  confider, 
“ it  will  follow,  that  we  ought  never  to  be  difpirited  by  any  ftrange  Ac- 
“ cidents,  through  Excefs  of  Fear  or  Pain,  nor  ever  be  elated  by  any  prof- 
“ perous  Event,  through  Excefs  of  Hope  or  Pleafure  j whence  we  have 
“ the  Path  to  true  Morality,  and  following  it,  we  (hall  of  courle  become 
“ the  magnanimous  Defpifers  of  what  Men  of  weak  Minds  fondly 
“ Efteem,  and  be  wife  Judges  of  the  Hiftory  of  Nature,  which  would  be 
“ written  in  our  Minds,  and  confequently  be  chearful  and  ftridt  Execu- 

tioners  of  the  divine  Laws,  which  would  thus  be  ingraved  in  the  Cen- 
“ ter  of  our  Hearts.  Seeking,  as  it  were,  in  ourfelves,  an  Approbation  of 
“ our  own  Adtion,  which  alone  is  capable  of  true  Content  and  Happi- 
“ nefs.” 

Christopher  Huygens, 

To  whom  the  World  is  much  indebted  for  many  curious  Inventions,  and 
Difcoveries,  fays  in  \i\%.  Planet  ary  Worlds , “ I mud  be  of  the  fame 
“ Opinion  with  all  the  great  Philofophers  of  our  Age,  that  the 
“ Sun  is  of  the  fame  Nature  with  the  fix’d  Stars  j and  this  will  give  us  a 

“ greater 

f The  Pendulum  Clock ; the  firft  Difcovery  of  Jupiter's  Satellites,  and  Saturn's  Ring. 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 

greater  Idea  of  the  World  than  all  other  Opinions  can.  For  then 
why  may  not  every  one  of  thefe  Stars,  or  Suns,  have  as  great  a Retinue, 
as  our  Sun,  of  Planets,  with  their  Moons  to  wait  upon  them?  Nay, 
there  is  a manifeft  Reafon  why  they  ftiould  j for,  if  we  imagine  our- 
felves  placed  at  an  equal  Diftance  from  the  Sun  and  fix’d  Stars,  we 
fliould  then  perceive  no  Difference  at  all  betwixt  them. 

“ Why  then  may  we  not  make  ufe  of  the  fame  Judgment  that  we 
would  in  that  Cafe  j and  conclude,  that  our  Star  has  no  better  Atten- 
dance than  the  others  ? So  that  what  we  allowed  the  Planets  upon  the 
Account  of  our  enjoying  it,  we  muft  likewife  grant  to  all  thofe  Planets 
that  furround  that  prodigious  Number  of  Suns.  They  muft  have  their 
Plants  and  Animals,  nay,  their  rational  Creatures  too,  and  thofe  as  great 
Admirers  and  as  diligent  Obfervers  of  the  Heavens  as  ourfelves ; and 
muft  conlequently  enjoy  whatever  is  fubfervient  to,  and  requifite  for 
fuch  Knowledge. 

cc  What  a wonderful  and  amazing  Scheme  have  we  here  of  the  mag- 
nificent Vaftnefsof  the  Univerfe!  So  many  Suns,  fo  many  Earths,  and 
every  one  of  them  ftock’d  with  fo  many  Herbs,  Trees,  and  Animals, 
and  adorned  with  fo  many  Seas  and  Mountains ! And  how  muft  our 
Wonder  and  Admiration  be  increafed,  when  we  confider  the  prodi- 
gious Diftance  and  Multitude  of  the  Stars  ?” 

The  O full  on  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton. 

This  great  Author,  in  his  grand  Scholia  to  che  Principia,  fays : — - <{  The 
moft  beautiful  Syftem  of  the  Sun,  Planets,  and  Comets,  could  only  pro- 
ceed from  the  Counfel  and  Dominion  of  an  intelligent  and  powerful 
Being  : And  if  the  fix’d  Stars  are  the  Centers  of  other  like  Syftems,  thefe, 
being  form’d  by  the  like  wife  Counfel,  muft  be  all  fubjedf  to  the  Do- 
minion of  One  j efpecially,  fince  the  Light  of  the  fix’d  Stars  is  of  the 
fame  Nature  with  the  Light  of  the  Sun,  and  from  every  Syftem  Light 
paftes  into  all  the  other  Syftems.  And  leaft  the  Syftems  of  the  fix’d 
Stars  fhould  by  their  Gravity  fall  mutually  on  each  other,  he  (the  Di- 
vine Being)  hath  placed  thofe  Syftems  at  immenfe  Diftances  from  on£ 
another,” 


LETTER  the  FIRST. 


7 


The  Opinion  of  Dr . Derham,  in  his  Afh'o-Theology. 

“ The  new  Sydem,  fays  he,  fuppofeth  there  are  many  other  Syf- 
“ terns  of  Suns  and  Planets,  befides  that,  in  which  we  have  our 
“ Refidence  j namely^  that  every  fix’d  Star  is  a Sun,  and  incompafled 
“ with  a Sydem  of  Planets,  both  primary  and  fecondary,  as  well  as  ours. 

“ Thefe  feveral  Sydems  of  the  fixed  Stars,  as  they  are  at  a great  and 
“ diffident  Didance  from  the  Sun  and  us  j fo  they  are  imagined  to  be  at 
“ as  due,  and  regular  Didances  from  one  another  : By  which  means  it  is 
“ that  thofe  Multitudes  of  fixed  Stars  appear  to  us  of  different  Magnitudes, 
“ the  neared  to  us  large  ; thofe  farther  and  farther,  lefs  and  lefs;  and 
“ that  fome,  if  not  all  of  thofe  vad  Globes  of  the  Univerfe,  have  a Mo- 
M tion,  is  manifed  to  our  Sight,  and  may  eafily  be  concluded  of  all,  from 
“ the  condant  Similitude  and  Confent  that  the  Works  of  Nature  have 
“ with  one  another.” 

To  this  we  may  add,  that  this  Sydem  of  the  Univerfe,  as  it  is  phyfi- 
cally  demondrable,  is  far  the  mod  rational  and  probable  of  any.  Becaufe , 

“ It  is  far  the  mod  magnificent  of  any,  and  worthy  of  an  infinite 
“ Creator,  whofe  Power  zn&WiJ* 'don 1,  as  they  are  without  Bounds  and 
“ Meafure,  fo  may  they,  in  all  Probability,  exert  themfelves  in  the  Creation 
“ of  many  Sydems  as  well  as  one.  And  as  Myriads  of  Sydems  are  more 
“ for  the  Glory  of  God,  and  more  demondrate  his  Attributes  than  one  ; 
“ fo  it  is  no  lefs  probable  than  poffible,  there  may  be  many  befides  this 
“ which  we  have  the  Privilege  of  living  in.”  A^nd  as  the  dronged  Con- 
firmation of  this,  “ we  fee  it  is  really  fo,  as  far  as  it  is  podible  it  can  be 
“ difcerned  by  us,  at  fuch  immenfe  Didances  as  thofe  Sydems  of  the  fixed 
Stars  are  from  us ; and  we  cannot  reafonably  expedt  more.” 

“ Since  the  Sun  and  fix’d  Stars,  fays  Dr.  Gregory,  are  the  only  great 
“ Bodies  of  the  Univerfe  that  have  any  native  Light,  they  are  judly 
“ edeemed  by  Philofophers  to  be  of  the  fame  Kind,  and  defigned  for  the 
“ fame  Ufes  ; and  it  is  the  Effedt  of  a Man’s  Temper  that  fets  a greater 
“ Value  upon  his  own  Things  than  he  ought,  that  makes  him  judge 
“ the  Sun  to  be  the  bigged  of  them  all.” 

That,  as  an  elegant  * Writer  obferves,  which  we  call  the  Morning,  or 
the  Evening  Star,  is,  in  reality,  a Planetary  World ; which,  with  the  four 
others,  that  fo  wonderfully,  as  Milton  expreffes  it,  “ vary  their  mydick 
“ Dance,  are  in  themfelves  dark  Bodies,  and  fhine  only  by  Refledtion; 
“ have  Fields  and  Seas,  and  Skies  of  their  own  j are  furnifhed  with  all 
Accommodations  for  animal  Subfidence,  and  are  fuppofed  to  be  the 

Abodes 


* Contemplations  on  the  ftarry  Heavens. 


8 


LETTER  Yhe  FIRST. 

“ Abodes  of  intellectual  Life.  Again,  The  Sun, with  all  its  attendent  Planets 
“ is  but  a very  little  Part  of  the  grand  Machine  of  the  Univerfe.  Every 
“ Star — is  really  a vaft  Globe,  like  the  Sun,  in  Size  and  in  Glory,  no  lefs 
<{  fpacious,  no  lefs  luminous,  than  the  radiant  Source  of  our  Day  ; fo  that 
“ every  Star  is  the  Center  of  a magnificent  Syftem,  has  a Retinue  of 
“ Worlds  irradiated  by  its  Beams,  and  revolves  round  its  aCtive  Influence  j 
“ all  which  are  loft  to  our  Sight  in  immeafurable  Trails  of  fEther. 

“ Could  we,  fays  the  fame  Author,  wing  our  Way  to  the  higheft  ap- 
“ parent  Star  — We  Should  there  fee  other  Skies  expanded,  other  Suns, 
“ that  distribute  their  inexhauftible  Beams  of  Day  ; other  Stars,  that  gild 
“ the  alternate  Night;  and  other  perhaps  nobler  Syftems  established  j 
£:  eftablifhed  in  unknown  Profufion,  through  the  boundlefs  Dimenfions 
<c  of  Space.  Nor  does  the  Dominion  of  the  great  Sovereign  end  there, \ 
even  at  the  End  of  this  vaft  Tour,  we  Should  find  ourfelves  advanced 
no  farther  than  the  Frontiers  of  Creation ; arrived  only  at  the  Suburbs 
“ of  the  great  Jehovah’s  Kingdom.” 

O for  a Telefcope  his  Throne  to  reach  ! 

Tell  me  ye  Learn’d  on  Earth  ! or  Bleft  above ! 

Yefearching,  ye  Newtonian  Angels  ! tell. 

Where  your  great  Mafters  Orb  ? His  Planets  where  ? 

Thofe  confcious  Satellites,  thofe  Morning  Stars, 

Pirft-born  of  Deity  from  central  Love. 

Dr.  Young. 

Many  other  Authorities  might  be  produced  from  Writers  of  great  Re- 
pute, were  it  neceffary  to  trouble  you  with  themf ; but  I believe  thofe 
above  will  be  abundantly  fuflicient  for  the  prefent  Purpofe,  if  even  an 
Apology  were  wanting  for  my  own  Conjectures.  I Shall  therefore  con- 
clude this  Letter  with  the  following  Paffage  out  of  Pope'suniverjal Prayer^ 
and  in  my  next  Shall  proceed  in  the  Work  I have  undertaken. 

Yet  not  to  Earth’s  contracted  Span, 

Thy  Goodnefs  let  me  bound  ; 

Or  think  thee  Lord  alone  of  Man, 

When  thoufand  Worlds  are  round, 

I am , &c. 

LETTER 


+ Purticulaily  from  Fontcnelle , &c. 


[ 9 ] 


LETTER  the  SECOND. 


Concerning 


the  Nature  of  Mathematical  Certainty , and  the  • various 
Degrees  of  Moral  Probability  proper  for  Conjecture. 


SIR, 

YO  U know  how  much  I am  an  Enemy  to  the  taking  of  any  thing 
for  granted,  merely  becaufe  a Perfon  of  reputed  Judgment,  has 
been  heard  to  fay,  it  abfolutely  is  fo ; an  Ipfe  dixit , and  implicit 
Faith  in  fome  Cafes,  may  be  both  neceffary  and  uleful ; but  here,  in  A- 
ftronomy,  I mean,  every  Man’s  Reafon,  by  the  Help  of  a very  little 
Mathematicks,  is  able  to  bring  wonderful  Truths  to  Light  without  them  ; 
and  Truths  not  only  of  the  higheft  Importance  to  every  Individual,  but 
of  a great  and  common  Confequence  to  all  Mankind  i And  as  fuch,  in 
all  Ages  of  the  World,  have  been  judged  worthy  to  be  enquired  into,  by 
the  belt  and  wifeft  of  Philofophers. 

You  are  likewife  very  fenfible  how  far  the  human  Underftanding  is 
even  at  the  beft,  from  being  infallible,  and  don’t  want  to  be  told,  how 
difficult  it  is  in  a Subjedt  of  this  Nature  to  arrive  at  any  tolerable  Degree  of 
Certainty,  which  before  the  Days  of  the  fagacious  Euclid , and  the  pe- 
netrating Archimedes , was  a Thing  not  to  be  expedted.  And  many  things 
which  were  then  but  barelyObjedts  of  Conjedture  and  Probability,  havefince 
been  demonftrated  to  be  infallibly  true.  Time  and  Obfervation  will  un- 
doubtedly, atlaft,  difeover  every  thing  to  us  neceffary  to  our  Natures,  and 
proper  for  us  to  know.  As  a Proof  of  which,  we  fee  human  Wifdom 
daily  increafes;  and  while  a Capacity  continues  to  make  ourfelves  ftill 
more  acquainted  with  the  manifeft  Wifdom  and  Power  of  God  in  the 
Works  of  his  Creation,  who  is  to  tell  us  where  to  flop  our  Enquiries  ? 
Or  who  is  fo  impious  to  fet  Bounds  to  a Science,  which  fo  evidently 
fpreads  through  all  Infinity,  the  Attributes  of  God,  and  an  eternal  Bails 
for  futuie  Hope  ? 

This  Branch,  or  rather  Body  of  Aftronomy,  I believe  you  will  find 
to  be  quite  new  j and  though  evident  Truths,  are  the  principal  Thing  to 
be  regarded  in  it,  yet  as  being  in  its  infant  State,  where  lineal  Demon- 

C fixation 


10  LETTER  THE  SECOND; 

fixation  fails,  as  in  fome  Cafes  it  cannot  be  otherwife,  I hope  you  will 
give  me  Leave  to  make  ufe  of  a weaker  Way  of  Reafoning,  to  convince 
you  of  the  Point  in  Difpute,  I mean  of  that  by  the  Analogy  of  known 
and  natural  Things. 

I lhall  be  extremely  unwilling  to  affirm  any  thing  for  a Faff,  or  Truth, 
without  hearing,  if  not  the  real  Evidence,  at  lead  a plaufible  Reafon,  next, 
to  a Conviction,  or  moral  Certainty,  along  with  it;  and  therefore  I will 
here  endeavour  to  explain  to  you  what  I mean  by  moral  Certainty  and 
alfo  by  mathematical  Proof. 

Mathematical  Proof,  or  Certainty,  proper  for  Conjedures,  may,  to 
almoft  every  Capacity,  be  illudrated  as  follows : 

Suppofe  you  had  accidentally  found  a very  fmall  Part  of  a vifibly 
broken  Medallion,  with  nothing  more  exprefs  upon  it,  than  what  is  repre- 
fented  at  Fig.  i.  Plate  I.  a Perlon  totally  unacquainted  with  the  mathe- 
matical Sciences,  we  may  naturally  conclude,  would  not  be  able  to  make 
any  thing  of  it,  or  in  the  lead  comprehend  what  it  originally  was,  or 
meant ; but  if  an  Adronomer  ffiould  chance  to  fee  it,  who  of  courfe  we 
are  to  fuppofe  knew  the  Order  and  Proportion  of  the  planetary  Orbits, 
he  would  immediately  conclude,  and  with  great  Probability,  on  the  Side 
of  his  Conjedures,  that  it  might  be  Part  of  a Medal  reprefenting  the  So- 
lar Sydem.  In  fuch  a Cafe  may  we  not  very  naturally  fuppofe  he  would 
reafon  thus  ? 

The  Arches  A and  B feem  to  be  Portions  of  the  refpedive  Orbits  of 
Saturn  and  Jupiter , and  what  may  lead  us  to  believe,  that  they  are  really 
fo,  and  Part  of  the  Solar  Sydem,  is  the  oblique  Curve  C,  which  looks 
not  unlike  the  Trajedory  of  a Comet. 

This  furely  would  be  far  from  an  irrational  Conjedure,  and  confe- 
quently  in  fome  Degree  probable  : But  this  is  not  fufficient  you’ll  fay  ; To 
prove  it  we  mud  have  farther  recourfe  to  the  Mathematicks,  and  a Ma- 
thematician would  immediately  thus  demondrate  it  to  be  true. 

Fird,  by  compleating  the  Circles  geometrically  from  the  fourth  Book 
of  Euclid , by  the  Ad'idance  of  any  three  Points  E.  F.  G.  the  original 
Figure  will  be  redored,  as  at  Fig.  2.  And  fecondly,  by  affuming  any 
two  Points,  as  F,  E in  the  Curve  C,  if  admitted  a Parabola,  by  a well- 
known  Problem  in  Conic  Sedions  the  Heliocentric  Portion  X.  Y.  Z.  will 
eafily  be  projeded  and  {hewn,  as  in  Fig.  3.  Ladly,  join  this  in  Podtion 
to  the  former,  and  it  will  judly  fupply  the  Orbit,  or  Path  of  fome  one  of 
the  Comets ; and  if  required,  even  what  Comet  may  be  difcovered  by, 
comparing  the  Perihelion  Didance  Y.  S.  with  their  general  Elements  or 
Theories,  in  Dr.  Hally' s Synop/is  of  the  Motion  of  thefe  Bodies.  And  if 
a farther  Condonation  of  the  Truth  of  thefe  Conjedures  were  wanting, 


LETTER  the  SECOND,  u 

the  fmall  concentric  Circles  at  D would  now  be  allowed  beyond  a Con- 
tradiction, to  reprefent  the  fecondary  Orbits  of  Saturn ; and  thus  the 
firft  Prefumption  being  carried  thro’  feveral  corroborating  Degrees  of  Pro- 
bability, almoft  part  a Difpute,  would  become  a mathematical  Certainty  ; 
and  the  above  imperfeCt  Piece  of  Medallion,  would  evidently  appear  be- 
yond a Contradiction  to  be  Part  of  a Reprefentation  of  the  faid  folar  Syftem, 
and  fuch  as  is  (hewn  in  Plate  II.  QJE.  D.  Thus  in  many  Cafes,  it  often  hap- 
pens, that  from  a very  fmall  Part  of  orbicular  Things,  we  are  able  to  de- 
termine the  Form  and  Direction  of  the  Whole  : And  hence  you  may 
conceive  it  no  very  difficult  Talk  to  a Mathematician,  to  defcribe  the  Or- 
bits of  all  the  Planets  in  the  folar  Syftem,  though  he  had  never  obferved 
them  but  in  one  and  the  fame  Sign  of  the  Zodiack  ; thus  far  I have  thought 
it  would  not  be  amifs  to  explain  to  you  the  Nature  of  thofe  Steps,  by 
which  we  arrive  at  moral  Certainty,  and  where  the  SubjeCt  will  admit  of 
it,  Mathematical  Conviction,  which  will  not  a little  contribute  to  ftreng- 
then  many  of  the  Arguments  hereafter  made  ufe  of,  and  in  fome  Degree 
ferve  to  fupply  the  Place  of  Proof,  where  infallible  Demonftraiion  can- 
not from  the  Nature  of  the  Thing  be  difcovered. 

But  befides  the  indifputable  Principles  of  Geometry,  the  univerfai 
Law  of  Analogy  and  Similitude  of  things,  have  a Privilege  to  affift  us, 
in  Conjectures  relating  to  the  heavenly  Bodies,  and  though  not  of  equal 
Force  with  the  former,  is  often  as  conclufive  as  the  SubjeCt  requires.  This 
fort  of  probable  Evidence  (as  Dr.  Butler  obferves,)  is  effentially  diftin- 
guiffied  from  “ Demonftrative  by  this,  that  it  admits  of  Degrees  j and 
of  all  Variety  of  them,  from  the  higheft  moral  Certainty  to  the  very 
“ lowed  Prefumption;  and  that  which  chiefly  conftitutes  Probability,  is 
“ exprefled  in  the  Word  Likely,  or  Natural  Likenefs,  as  to  State  or  Being.” 
This  general  Way  of  arguing,  I think,  is  allowed  to  be  evidently  natural, 
juft  and  conclufive,  and  unqueftionably  to  have  its  Weight  in  various  De- 
grees, towards  determining  our  Judgment : For  Inftance,  fhould  any  igno- 
rant Perfon,  endowed  with  rational  Principles,  cut  open  a Pomegranate 
of  the  natural  Growth  of  England,  and  finding  it  full  of  fmall  Globules,  or 
Kernels,  upon  being  prefented  with  an  every  way  fimilar  Fruit,  faid  to  be 
the  Produce  of  Italy , doubt  of  its  being  of  the  fame  Nature,  and  com- 
pofed  of  like  globular  Seeds  within  ; here  indeed  would  be  no  mathemati- 
cal Evidence  to  affift  the  Judgment,  the  ObjeCt  of  Proof  being  invifible, 
but  fure  from  the  external  Similitude,  the  ftrongeft  Probability  of  their 
•being  alfo  internally  the  fame.  Again, 

Is  it  natural  to  fuppofe,  that  the  firft  Perfon  who  found  a’ Lark's  Neft, 
and  in  it  feveral  of  the  Female's  Eggs,  fhould  have  any  Apprehenfions  of 
•finding  none  in  the  Nightingale's , only  becaufe  he  had  never  feen  one  be- 

C 2 fore, 


12 


LETTER  the  SECOND. 

fore,  I believe  the  moft  illiterate  Perfon  of  theearliefl.  Ages,  who  had  Curi- 
ofity  enough  for  fuch  a Search,  would  be  greatly  dilappointed  in  fuch  a Cafe, 
and  far  from  concluding  that  the  Nightingale  had  none.  Farther,  fhould 
any  one  who  had  feen  feveral  Sorts  of  Fifh  taken  out  of  the  River  Thame j, 
or  out  of  the  Nyle,  have  any  fort  of  Sufpicion  that  he  fhould  find  no  fuch 
Creatures  in  the  Seine  or  the  Ganges , though  it  fhould  be  allowed  that  he 
had  never  feen  any  fuch  Creatures  that  were  known  to  come  from  thence. 
Ocular  Demonftration,  in  fuch  a Cafe,  would  fure  be  unneceffary,  and  an 
Evidence  of  the  firft,  I believe  v/ould  be  abundantly  fufficient  to  convince 
us  of  what  we  ought  to  look  for  at  leaf!  in  the  laft : But  then  the  Fifhes 
of  different  Seas,  and  of  Rivers  are  not  of  the  fame  Species  you’ll  fay  j- 
but  as  it  were  infinitely  diverfified  through  all  the  aqueous  World,  this  is, 
and  muff  be  granted,  and  alike  Variety  of  Species  muft  alfo  be  granted,  in 
the  former  Cafe  of  the  Birds:  But  no  Objection  can  poffibly  arife  from  any 
fuch  Diverfity,  fince  we  don’t  pretend  to  fay,  nor  is  it  at  all  neceffary,  that' 
the  Beings  in  the  fidereal  Planets  fhould  be  every  where  the  fame  with 
thefe  of  our  folar  Syftem,  a Variety  muft  every  where  be  admitted,  and  will 
always  be  admired,  where  the  Work  is  Nature’s,  and  the  Defign  God’s. 

All  then  that  I here  pretend  to  argue  for,  is  a Univerfality  of  rational 
Creatures  to  people  Infinity,  or  rather  fuch  Parts  of  the  Creation,  as  from 
the  Analogy  and  Nature  of  Things,  we  judge  to  be  habitable  Seats  for 
Beings,  not  unlike  the  mortal  human. 

Every  Animal,  and  every  Vegetable,  that,  as  it  were,  naturally  exifls 
by  the  Virtues,  Properties,  or  Laws  of  the  mineral  Kingdom,  has  fome- 
thing  of  a fecondary  Nature,  depending  upon  it  as  a Principle  j and  to 
fay  that  the  Stars,  which  are  a certain  vifible  fort  of  Cotemporaries  in  Space 
with  the  Sun,  have  no  like  planetary  Bodies  with  ours  moving  round  them,, 
becaufe  we  cannot  poffibly  fee  them,  is  no  lefs  abfurd  and  ridiculous,  than 
to  argue,  that  we  can  have  no  Reafon  to  expedt  to  find,  in  the  proper 
Seafon,  Grapes  upon  every  Vine  — Figs  upon  every  Tree  — Rofes  upon 
every  Bufh  — only  becaufe  fome  of  them  are  at  fuch  a Diffance,  that 
neither  Rofe,  Fig  or  Grape,  can  be  difcovered  by  the  Eye. 

This  fort  of  Reafoning,  though  fome  perhaps  may  neglect  it,  I am 
perfwaded  you  will  look  upon  as  abundantly  fufficient  for  Things  out  of  the 
Reach  of  Science  to  determine  j and  that  the  collective  Body  of  Stars 
have  not  been  difcovered,  to  be  together  a proper  Subjedt  for  fuch  Con- 
jectures before,  can  furely  only  proceed  from  the  Want  of  Time,  necef- 
fary to  compleat  the  Obfervations  proper  for  a Foundation  to  build  fuch  an 
Hypothefis,  or  Theory  upon.  This  is  the  great  Article  in  which  the  Mo- 
derns have  fo  much,  and  ever  will  have*  an  Advantage  over  the  Antients. 
A.nd  hence  it  will  appear,  That 


The 


LETTER  the  SECOND.  13 

The  Improvements  and  Difcoveries  of  latter  Ages  are  not  at  all  owing 
to  the  greater  Capacity  of  the  Moderns,  but  from  the  Advantages  receiv- 
ed, or  arifing  from  the  Inventions  and  Progrefs  made  by  the  Ancients.  We 
at  firft  in  a manner  walked  by  their  Leading*  firings,  and  though  many  of 
them  now  are  broke,  or  ufelefs,  none  can  deny,  but  that  formerly  they 
were  of  great  Advantage  in  promoting  and  directing  philofophical  En- 
quiries. 

In  an  Affemblv  of  the  mofl  eminent  Men  of  all  Ages,  if  we  may  fup- 
pofe  fuch  a Conference  amongft  the  illuflrious  Dead,  on  Purpofe  to  deliver 
their  leveral  Sentiments  familiarly  together,  on  the  mofl  interefling  Sub- 
jects of  natural  Knowledge,  who  would  not  lament  the  Difadvantages, 
poor  old  Thales , an  Hipparchus , ora  Ptolomy,  would  lie  under,  who  had  no- 
thing but  the  Eye  of  Reafon  to  direCt  them,  in  Oppofition  to  the  Judg- 
ment of  a Brahe,  ora  Galilceus,  who  reaped  fo  much  Benefit  from  their 
compound  Opticks  ? But  on  the  other  hand,  perhaps  if  the  folar  Syftem, 
was  the  Topic  of  Difcourfe,  a * Pythagorean  might  very  pertinently  fay 
to  a Newtonian,  “ You  have  not  gone  much  farther  in  the  Light  wkh  our 
“ Direction,  than  we  did  in  the  Dark  alone ; for  you  are  flill  roving 
**  round  the  fame  Circles.”  Much  might  be  faid  upon  this  Head  but 
I believe  it  would  be  a difficult  Matter  to  do  Juflice  to  all  Parties:  So  here 
I intend  to  leave  them,  only  muftobferve,  that  Poflerity  will  always  have 
the  Advantage  over  their  Predeceflors  ; and  that  After-ages,  in  all  Pro- 
bability, will  reap  fo  great  a Benefit  from  the  Invention  and  Improve- 
ment of  Fluxions,  that  fcarce  any  thing,  which  is  the  immediate  Ob- 
ject of  fuch  Enquiry,  will  long  lie  concealed  from  a true  mathematical 
Genius. 

For  this,  in  which  he  has  furpaffed  all  the  Antients,  and  greatly  advanced 
the  philofophical  Sciences,  the  World  is  indebted  to  Sir  Ifaac  Newton. 

But  as  many  of  his  Difcoveries,  fuch  as  relate  particularly  to  the  Laws 
of  the  planetary  Syftem,  are  but  as  fo  many  Confirmations  of  the  Con- 
jectures and  Imaginations  of  Aftronomers  and  Philofophers  before  him,  it 
perhaps  will  not  be  amifs  to  acquaint  you  a little  with  the  Aftronomy  of 
the  Antients  concerning  the  Univerfe.  And  before  I proceed  to  thofe  of 
my  own,  fhew  you  in  the  firft  Place  how  far  their  Speculations  in  the  vi- 
fible  Creation  have  been  carried ; and  with  thefe  I fhall  conclude  this  pre- 
paratory Epiftle. 

The  Univerfe,  or  mundane  Space,  by  which  the  Antients  comprehend 
all  Creation,  has,  from  time  to  time,  according  to  the  Progrefs  of  Science, 
come  under  a fort  of  Neceffity  of  being  varioufly  modell’d  agreeable  to  the 

Opinion 

* The  true  Syftem  of  the  Planets  have  been  difcovered  above  two  thoufand  Y ears. 


i4  LETTER  the  SECOND, 

Opinion  of  the  feveral  Authors,  who  have  judged  themfelves  wife 
enough  to  write  upon  it  with  a mathematical  Foundation : And  the  cof- 
mical  Syftem,  by  which  is  meant  the  Co-ordination  of  its  conftituent 
Parts  has  undergone  almoft  as  many  Changes  as  its  Elements  are  even  ca- 
pable of  ; every  Age  of  the  World,  as  Knowledge  has  increafed,  either 
from  improved  Imagination,  or  repeated  Obfervations,  producing  fome- 
thing  new  concerning  it. 

Milton,  no  doubt,  had  all  this  Diverfity  of  Opinions  in  View,  as 
appears  from  his  fuppofed  Pre-knowledge  of  Raphael  in  the  following 
Paflage,  Book.  VIII. 

Hereafter,  when  they  come  to  model  Heaven, 

And  calculate  the  Stars,  how  they  will  weild 
The  mighty  Frame  ! how  build,  unbuild,  contrive 
To  fave  Appearances,  how  gird  the  Sphere 
With  centric  and  eccentric  fcribbl’d  o’er  j 
Cycle,  and  Epicycle,  Orb  in  Orb, 

But  the  following  Synopfis,  I believe,  will  abundantly  convince  you 
that  from  certain  Obfervations  only,  we  ought  to  form  all  our  Notions  of 
it,  if  we  either  hope  to  arrive  at  Truth,  or  expedl  our  Ideas  fhould  be 
fupported  by  Reafon. 

Aristotle  was  of  Opinion,  that  the  Univerfe,  or  Heaven,  was  all 
one  World,  and  St.  Chrysostom,  Tertullian,  St.  Bonaventure, 
Tycho  Brahe,  Longomontanus,  Kepler,  Bulialdus  and  Tellez, 
were  of  an  united  Opinion,  that  this  one  Heaven,  or  Univerfe,  was  all 
fidereal  and  fluid.  But  Aegidius,  Hurtadus,  Cisalpinus,  and  Aver- 
sa,  believing  the  fame  Heaven  with  them  to  be  all  one  World,  and  that 
fidereal,  yet  on  the  contrary  held  it  to  be  folid. 

Clemens,  Acacius,  Theodoret,  Anastasius,  Synaita,  Pro- 
copius, Suidus,  S.  Bruno,  and  Claudianus  Mamertus,  fuppofed 
theuniverfal  mundane  Space  as  divided  into  two  Heavens,  namely, 

The  Empyrasum  created  thefirft  Day, 

And  the  Firmament  created  the  fecond  Day. 

Two  Heavens  were  alfo  held  by  Justin  Martyr,  the  one  fidereal, 
and  the  other  aerial.  The  firfl:  fuppofed  by  St.  Gregory  Nyssene,  to  be 
that  of  the  fixed  Stars,  and  the  lafl,  that  of  the  Planets.  But  Majlrius 
and  Bellutus , though  agreeing  in  the  Number  of  Heavens,  call  one  the 
Rrimum  Mobile, , and  the  other,  the  Starry  Heaven. 

Farther, 


LETTER  the  SECOND,  r5 

Farther,  St.  Basil,  St.  Ambrose,  Damascene,  Cassiodorus,  Ge- 

NEBRARDUS,  SUAREZ,  TANNERUS,  HuRTADUS,  OviE-DUS,  TeLLEZ, 

and  Borrus,  difiinguilhed  the  Univerfe  as  divided  into  three  Portions, 
or  Heavens. 


The  firfi:  called  the  Empyraeum, 

* 

Watery, 

N. 

The  fecond  fuppofed  Sidereal, 

v3 

• 5 

Sidereal,  i. 

Watery, 

And  the  laft  of  all,  Aerial. 

<8 

r\ 

Urn 

n 

Aerial,  £ 

Sidereal. 

Again,  St.  Athanafius  adds  to  thofe  of  the  fix’d  Stars,  the  Planets,  and 
the  Air,  that  of  the  Empyrreum^  and  makes  in  all  four  Heavens. 

But  as  the  Number  of  the  Heavens  thus  increafes,  and  will  become 
fubdivided  in  the  fubfequent  Account  of  them,  to  give  you  a better  Idea 
of  the  Order  of  thefe  celeftial  Portions  of  the  mundane  Space,  it  will 
not  be  amifs  to  form  what  remains  of  them  into  regular  Sections  of  their 
proper  Spheres  and  Syftems. 

See  Plate  III.  in  which  Figure,  the  firfi:  reprefents  a Section  of  the 
cofmical  Theory  of  Oviedus  and  Ricciolus : Both  confifting  of  five  Hea- 
vens, viz . 

The  fixed  Stars,  A Empyrceum^  - - G 

.|  Saturn , ------B*|ea  The  Water,  - - F 

•5  * Jupiter , - - - - - C.§1  The  fixed  Stars,  A 

^5  Sol , with  d",  5 and  $ included  D The  Planets,  - H 

The  Moon.  - - - - E The  Air.  - - I 


Fig.  II.  reprefents  that  of  venerable  Bede  and  Rabanus , viz.  of 
Heavens. 


And  according  to  Bede  compofed  of 


The  Air,  - - — - - P 

The  ./Ether  - - - - O 

Olympus , - - - - - - N 

The  Element  of  Fire,  - - - M 

The  Firmament,  - - - - A 

The  Angelical  Region,  L 

Realm  of  the  Trinity.  - K 


Seven . 

But  by  Rabanus , 

The  Atmofphere, 

The  upper  Air, 

The  inferior  Fire, 

The  fuperior  Fire, 

Sphere  of  the  fixed  Stars, 

The  Chryftalline  Heaven* , 

The  Empyrceum. 


Fig> 


16  LETTER  the  SECOND. 

Fig.  III.  Reprefents  the  Hypothefesof  Eudoxus , Plato , Calippus,  Cicero , 
Riccius , Philo , RemigiuSy  Aben-Ezray  CarthufianuSy  Lyranus,  FoJlatuSy  Bru- 
genfiSy  OrontiuSy  CremonijiuSy  Philalethaus,  Amicus,  and  Ruvius ; alfo  the 
Babylonians  and  Egyptians. 

Confiding  of  Eight  Heavens, 

All  Sidereal,  viz.  The  Sphere  of  the  fix’d  Stars,  and  thofe  of  the  Se- 
ven Planets. 

Fig.  IV.  is  that  of  MacrobiuSy  Haly  Alpetragiusy  Rabbi-Jofue,  Rabbi 
MoyfeSy  Scot  us,  Abraham  Zagat  us , Sacrobofcns,  Claromontius , Avigra , 
and  Arraiga. 

All  of  Nine  Heavens, 

Comprehend  a Primum  Mobile  or,  according  to  Arriaga , a folid 
Empyrceum.  The  Sphere,  of  fixed  Stars  A,  and  the  feven  Regions  of  the 
.folar  Planets. 

Fig.  V.  is  that  of  the  great  Alphonfus , Fernelius , Regiomontanus , 

• micus , Maurolycus  and  Langius ; alfo  of  Azahel,  Fhebit , and  -ZJfozc  T/Ez- 
<?///£ ; and  likevvife  of  Gulielmus  Parifienfis , and  Johannes  Antonius 
Delphinus. 

Confiding  of  Ten  Heavens,  made  up  of 

A Primum  Mobile  — * — S Empyraum. 

A Sphere  of  Tripidation  in  Longitude  — R Primum  Mobile. 
The  Sphere  of  the  fixed  Stars  — — A 

And  thofe  of  the  feven  folar  Planets  within. 

Note,  Some  Authors  place  the  Sphere  of  Tripidation  in  Longitude  be- 
low that  cf  the  Aplain,  or  Eighth  Sphere. 

Laftly,  Fig.  VI.  is  the  Heaven  of  Petrus  Alliaccnjis,  the  College  of  Conim- 
bra,  Martinenjis,  (and  fometime)  of  Clavius ; and  alfo  Johannes  Warnerus , 
■Leopoldus  de  Aujlrid , Johannes  Antonius  Maginus  j and  ladly,  of  Clavius. 

In  all  Eleven  Heavens  containing, 

T A Primum  Mobile , or,  as  .others  fay,  an  Empyraim. 

V A Sphere  of  Libration  in  Latitude. 

W A Sphere  of  Libration  in  Longitude. 

A The  Sphere  of  the  fixed  Stan,  and  thofe  of  the  Planets. 

Thus  you  fee  how  many  various  Opinions  have  from  time  to  time 
been  imbraced  concerning  the  Fabric  and  Formation  of  the  vifible  Uni- 
verfej  all  of  which  are  now  and  have  long  been  exploded  ; and  although 
at  fird  advanced  by  Men  of  the  greated  Learning,  and  of  the  deeped  Pe- 
netration in  natural  Knowledge,  it  does  not  appear  from  any  one  of  their 
Opinions,  that  they  had  any  the  lead  Notion  of  infinite  Space,  but  as  it 

were 


LETTER  the  SECOND.  I7 

were  confined  the  Divine  Being  to  their  limited  Notions,  as  one  may 
fay  in  anEgg-fhell.  If  therefore  what  I lhall  hereafter  advance,  extend  io 
far  without  the  known  Creation,  that  you  can  pofiibly  conceive  no  Bounds 
to  the  Works  of  infinite  Wifdom  and  Power,  I hope  you  will  be  in  no 
Danger  of  looking  upon  it  as  more  ridiculous,  or  abfurd,  than  what  fo 
many  of  the  wifeft  Men  of  every  Age  have  thought  proper  to  attempt, 
and  have  judged  worthy  of  their  Attention  fo  long  before  me.  If  any  thing 
lefs  fo,  I fhall  think  myfelf  happy  enough  in  having  broke,  or  rather  pal- 
fed  the  narrow  Limits  to  which  the  Creation  has  for  fo  many  Years 
been  confined,  in  hopes  of  tempting  Men  of  greater  Talents  to  look  up 
wards,  and  purfue  fo  noble  a Subjedt  as  far  as  the  human  Underfiandin^ 
is  capable  of  comprehending  it. 

To  the  Opinions  above  might  be  added  many  more,  particularly  that 
of  ’Johannes  Baptifta  Turrianus , and  Fracajlorius , who  increafed  the  Num- 
ber of  Heavens  to  fourteen,  viz.  feven  on  each  Side  the  Aplane . 

But  of  this  I have  faid  enough } in  my  next  I (hall  proceed  to  Matter 
better  grounded, 

And  am,  &c. 


D 


letter 


( i8  ) 


LETTER  the  THIRD. 


Concerning  the  Nature , Magnitude , and  Motion  of  the  Planetary  Bodies 

round  the  Sun , & c. 


SIR, 

TH  E younger  Pliny , if  I remember  right,  fomewhere  fays,  that 
there  is,  or  ought  to  be,  a wide  Difference  betwixt  writing  to  a 
Friend,  and  writing  to  the  Publick  : I have  indeed  pleafed  my- 
felf  with  the  one,  but  am  far  from  thinking  myfelf  qualified  for  the  other  j- 
I muff  therefore  rather  intreat  you,  though  perhaps  you  cannot  poffibly 
overlook  all  my  Faults  as  an  Author,  to  excufe  them  at  leaft  in  the  Friend, 
and  by  fuch  kind  of  unlimited  Indulgence,  you  will  give  me  a much  grea- 
ter Chance  to  do  the  Subjedt  fome  Juftice,  though  I own  I defpair  in  this 
firft  Attempt,  to  reconcile  every  thing  I advance  to  yftur  more  cool  and 
impartial  Reafoning.  But  to  the  Bufinefs  : 

As  I have  no  Ambition  to  have  the  Subftance  of  my  Theory  more  ad- 
mired by  you  than  underftood,  which  is  too  often  the  Cafe  in  Works  of 
this  Nature,  I muff  beg  leave  to  repeat  to  you  Part  of  a former  Dif- 
courfe,  which  will  refrefh  in  your  Ideas  the  principal  Laws  of  the  Syftem 
of  our  Sun,  and  make  you  properly  acquainted  with  fuch  Things  as  are 
neceffary  to  be  known  in  the  now-eftablifhed  Aftronomy  of  * Copernicus , 
&c.  before  I proceed  to  any  new  Matter. 

The 

* Nicolaus  Cop ernicus,  fiiled  by  Bulialdus,  Vir  abfoluta fubtilitatls , was  a Native 
of  Thorn  in  Polijh  Prujfia , and  Canon  of  the  Church  of  Frawenburgh  ; he  was  Scholar  to Domi- 
nicus  Maria  of  Ferrara , to  whom  he  was  Afiiftant  in  his  aflronomical  Obfervations  at  Bolognt , 
and  Profeftor  of  the  Mathematicks  at  Rome,  in  his  noble  Work,  De  Rewlutionibus  Orbium  Ca- 
lejlium  ; he  fortunately  revived,  happily  united,  and  formed  into  an  Hypothecs  of  his  own,  the 
feveral  Opinions  of  Philolaus , Heraclides  Ponticus,  and  Ecphantus  Pythagoreus , viz.  after 
the  Opinion  of  Philolaus  he  made  the  Earth  to  move  about  the  Sun,  as  the  Center  of  its  an- 
nual Motion  ; and  according  to  Heraclides  and  Ecphantus , he  likewife  gave  it  a diurnal  Ro- 
tation round  its  own  Axis : Which  Syftem  has  withftood  all  Oppofition  ; and  as  Ricciolus , 
(though  a Difienter  from  it)  obferves,  Per  damna , per  cades , ab  ipfo  fumit  opes , animumqut- 
ferro. 


LETTER  the  THIRD.  19 


The  Sun,  you  are  not  to  learn,  is  the  reputed  Center  of  our  Planetary 
Syflem , and  may  remember,  that  the  Earth  on  which  we  live,  and  thefe 
five  following  Erratic  Starsy  viz.  Saturn,  Jupiter,  Mars,  Venus  and 
Mercurv,  have  been  demonftrated  to  move  round  him  in  the  Order 
and  Manner  following. 

Saturn  is  found  to  complete  one  Revolution  round  the  Sun  in  twenty- 
nine  Years,  one  hundred  and  feventy-four  Days,  fix  Hours,  and  thirty-fix 
Minutes;  at  the  Diftance  of  about  feven  hundred  and  feventy-feven 
Million  of  Miles.  'Jupiter  performs  a like  Revolution  in  about  eleven 
Years,  three  hundred  and  feventeen  Days,  twelve  Hours,  and  twenty 
Minutes;  diftant  from  the  Sun  about  four  hundred  and  twenty-four  Mil- 
lions of  Miles.  Mars  compleats  his  Circuit  in  one  Year,  three  hundred 
and  twenty-one  Days,  twenty-three  Hours,  and  twenty-feven  Minutes  ; 
and  his  mean  Diftance  is  about  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  Millions  of 
Miles. 

Thefe  three  are  called  fuperior  Planets,  as  being  farther  from  the  Sun 
than  the  Earth,  and  circumfcribing  its  Orbit. 

The  Earth  circumambiates  her  Orbit  in  one  folar  Year,  viz.  in  three 
hundred  and  fixty-five  Days,  five  Hours,  forty-eight  Minutes,  and  fifty- 
feven  Seconds ; at  the  mean  Diftance  of  eighty-one  Million  of  Miles. 

The  Radius  of  Venus' s Orbit  is  about  fifty-nine  Millions  of  Miles ; and 
that  of  Mercury  nearly  thirty-two  Millions,  ditto. 

The  Heliocentric  Revolution  of  Venus , is  made  in  two  hundred  and 
twenty-four  Days,  fixteen  Hours,  forty-nine  Minutes,  and  twenty-feven 
Seconds ; and  that  of  Mercury , in  eighty-feven  Days,  twenty-three  Hours, 
fifteen  Minutes,  and  fifty-four  Seconds.  Thefe  two  laft  Planets  are  called 
inferior  Ones,  as  being  circumfcribed  by  the  Earth. 

The  Diameter  of  the  Sun  being  demonftrated  to  be  nearly  feven  hun- 
dred and  fixty-three  thoufand  Miles  : 

The  proportional  Magnitudes  of  all  the  above  Planets  will  be  found 
nearly  as  follows,  viz. 


Of  Mercury 
Venus 
the  Earth 
Mars 
Jupiter 
and  Saturn 


The  Diameter  of  the  Globe, 

- - 4,240^ 

- " 7>9°°  I 

’ ’ 7V°S  M>ies' 

4.44° 


4>44u  I 

81.000  1 

61.000  J 


e,©.  LETTER  the  THIRD. 

Thus  much  I have  thought  proper  to  premife,  and  for  your  immediate 
InfpeCtion,  have  added  the  following  Schemes,  that  nothing  may  be  want- 
ing  to  give  a general  Idea  of  the  Order  of  the  celeftial  Bodies  in  our  own 
Syftem,  before  I attempt  to  lead  you  through  the  neighbouring  Regions  of 
the  Stars  to  the  more  remote  Trails  of  Infinity.. 

PLATE  IV. 

Is  a true  Delineation  of  the  Polar  Syftem,  with  the  Trajectories  of  three 
of  the  principal  Comets,  whofe  Periods  and  Orbits  have  been  accurately 
determined,  and  are  reprefented  in  their  true  Proportion  and  Pofition  to 
one  another,  and  the  Order  of  the  Planets  round  the  Sun,  marked  with 
their  refpeCtive  Characters,  viz.  T? , for  Saturn,  % , 'Jupiter,  d",  Mars,  ®, 
the  Earth,  5,  Venus,  and  5,  Mercury.  The  Scale  being  nearly  five  hun- 
dred and  eighteen  Millions  of  Miles  to  an  Inch. 

PLATE  V. 

Is  a true  Projection  of  the  Syftem  of  the  known  Comets ; in  which  are* 
reprefented  nine  of  the  chief  Trajectories,  from  their  Aphelii  to  their  Pe- 
rihelii , all  in  juft  Proportion  and  Pofition  to  the  Orbits  of  Saturn  and  'Ju- 
piter, which  are  alfo  reprefented  by  the  two  concentric  Circles,  fuppofed 
to  be  drawn  round  the  Sun  as  their  Center. 

The  Ellipfis,  or  Trajectory,  marked  A,  fhews-  the  Pofition  and  Path- 
of  the  Comet  which  appeared  in  the  Year  1684,  whofe  Period  is  fuppofed 
to  be  about  fifty  Years,  and  has  been  obferved  within  the  Region  of  the 
Planets  once. 

That  mark’d  B,  is  the  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1682  ; 

The  Period  conjectured  to  be  about  feventy-five 
Years  and  a half,  and  has  been  obferved  thrice. 

C,  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1337  ; 

The  Period  about  100  Years,  obferved  once. 

D,  That  of  the  Comet  of  1661  j 

The  Period  about  1 29  Years,  obferved  twice. 

E,  TraCt  of  the  Comet  of  1618  j 

The  Period  about  160  Years,  obferved  once. 

F,  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1677  $ 

The  Period  about  200  Years,  obferved  once. 

G,  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1744  ; 

The  Period  about  300  Years,  obferved  once. 

H, .  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1665  } 

The  Period  about  400  Years,  obferved  once. . 

I,  Way  of  the  Comet  of  1680  j 

The  Period  about  575  Years,  obferved  thrice. 

The 


21 


LETTER  the  THIRD. 

The  Scale  of  this  Syftem  is  equal  to  one  Third  of  the  former. 

Here  1 muft  oblerve  to  you,  as  a Thing  I judge  may  prove  of  great  Con- 
fequence  with  regard  to  the  Syftem  of  Comets,  which  is  as  yet  very  im- 
perfect : That  I am  ftrongly  of  Opinion,  that  the  Comets  in  general, 
through  all  their  reipe&ive  Orbits,  defcribe  one  common  Area,  that  is  to 
fay,  all  their  Orbits  with  regard  to  the  Magnitude  of  their  proper  Planes, 
are  mathematically  equal  to  one  another;  which,  if  it  once  could  be  proved, 
and  confirmed  by  Obfervation,  the  Theories  of  all  the  Comets  that  have 
been  juftly  obferved,  might  eafily  be  perfected,  and  their  Periods  at  once 
determined,  which  now  we  can  only  guefs  at,  or  may  wait  whole  Ages  for 
more  Certainty  of.  What  leads  me  to  believe,  that  this  may  prove  to 
be  really  the  Cafe  is  this. 

I find  by  Calculation,  that  the  Orbits  of  the  two  laft  Comets,  whofe 
Elements  have  been  molt  corre&ed  by  Sir  Ifaac  Newton  and  Dr.  Hally , are 
to  one  another,  according  to  their  Numbers,  nearly  as  * 13  to  f 17, 
notwithftanding  one  of  them  is  one  of  the  moft  erratick  that  ever  came  un- 
der our  Obfervation  3 and  the  other  one  of  the  mod:  neighbouring  to  the 
Sun. 

But  it  is  well  known  to  all  Mathematicians,  that  the  firft  of  thefe  Co- 
mets moved  in  fo  eccentric  a Trajectory,  that  the  lead;  Error  in  its  almoft 
incredible  Proximity  to  the  Sun  will  produce  a very  fenfible  Difference 
in  the  Area  of  the  Orbit:  And  accordingly,  if  we  moderate  the  Pe- 
rihelion Diftance  of  this  Comet,  by  making  it  but  1000  inftead  of 
^ 612,  which  is  but  increafing  it  a Part  of  the  great  Ra- 

dius of  the  Orbit,  (which  is  an  Error  every  Aftronomer  will  readily 
grant  is  very  eafily  made)  and  we  (hall  find  the  Orbits  of  the  faid  two 
Comets  to  be  exactly  equal. 

Further,  I muft  inform  you,  that  the  Comet  of  1682,  which  the  above 
compared  with,  feems  to  have  been  fo  accurately  obferved,  that  it  does 
not  appear  to  have  altered  its  Perihelion  Diftance  half  a 68th  Part  in  one 
intire  Revolution.  Now,  if  we  can  with  any  Show  of  Reafon,  and  a 
Probability  on  our  Side,  bring  the  Areas  of  thefe  two  extream  Comets, 
as  I may  call  them,  to  an  Equality , fure  we  may  conclude,  it  is  a Subject 
highly  worthy  to  be  more  confidered  and  enquired  into. 


PLATE 


* 1316539,968282  Comet  of  1680. . 
f 1708155,4644  Comet  of  1682. 

% The  Number  in  Dr.  Hally's  Synopfis. 


22 


LETTER  the  THIRD. 


PLATE  VI. 

Is  a true  Reprefentation  of  the  fatellite  Syftems,  proportionable  to  one  a- 
nother,  and  to  the  Orb  of  the  Sun’s  Body,  that  a juft  Idea  of  the  Diftances 
of  thofe  fecondary  Planets,  may  be  eafier  had  from  their  refpeCtive  primary 
ones. 

S reprefents  the  folar  Body  with  its  Atmofphere.  Fig.  i.  is  the  Syf- 
tem  of  Saturn  from  the  fame  Scale.  Fig.  2.  that  of  'Jupiter  from 
ditto.  And  Fig.  3.  the  Orbit  of  the  Moon  round  the  Earth,  in  the  fame 
Proportion. 

But  as  you  can  have  but  a very  imperfeCt  Idea  of  the  Magnitude  of  thefe 
laft  Circles,  with  regard  to  the  Body  of  the  Earth  or  Moon, 

PLATE  VII. 

Is  a true  Projection  of  their  real  Globes,  at  their  proper  Diftance  from 
each  other,  with  their  common  Center  of  Gravity,  and  the  Point  and 
Line  of  equal  Sufpenfion  betwixt  them,  viz. 

A,  reprefents  the  Globe  of  the  Earth. 

B,  that  of  the  Moon. 

C,  Point,  and  C D,  Line  of  equal  Sufpenfion  betwixt  them. 

E,  Common  Center  of  Gravity,  which  defcribes  the  Orbis  Magnus. 

E,  F,  and  B,  G,  is  the  Orbit  of  the  Moon. 

Farther,  that  nothing  may  be  wanting  to  give  a true  Notion  of  the 
whole  together, 

PLATE  VIII. 

Is  a proportional*  Drawing  of  all  the  primary  and  fecondary  Planets  to- 
gether, diftinguifhed  by  their  Characters,  proper  to  attend  a Globe  of 
twelve  Inches  Diameter,  fuch  a one  being  fuppofed  to  reprefent  the  Sun. 

PLATE  IX. 

Is  an  exaCt  Scheme  of  the  principal  known  Comets,  in  juft  Proportion, 
to  the  Globe  of  the  Earth  reprefented  at  A,  with  the  Nuclus,  and  Part  of 
the  T'ail  of  the  Comet  of  1680,  B,  as  it  wasobferved  in  its  Aflent  from  the 
Sun  , viz.  a a the  Comet’s  natural  Atmofphere,  z z z,  the  Denfer  Matter 
winding  itfelf  into  theAxis  of  the  Train  x x>  the  inflam’d  Atmofphere  and 
Tail  dilated  near  the  Sun.  C,  reprefents  the  Ball  of  the  Comet  of  1682, 
D,  that  of  1665,  E,  that  of  1742,  and  F,  the  Head  of  the  Comet  of 

1 744* 

And  again,  that  you  may  have  fome  Notion  of  the  apparent  Magnitudes 
of  all  thefe  Planets  and  Comets,  &c.  as  they  appear  at  the  Earth, 

PLATE 


LETTER  the  THIRD. 


€ 


23 

V • 

PLATE  X. 

Reprefents  the  San  and  Moon  in  the  juft  Proportion  of  their  mean  Dia- 
meters, with  two  of  the  Comets  A and  B,  and  the  five  erratick  Planets,  as 
they  are  obferved  at  the  Earth,  in  a middle  State  of  their  Diftances  from  it. 

Fora  more  full  and  particular  Defcription  of  all  the  Parts  of  the  folar 
Syftem,  and  of  the  home  Elements  of  Aftronomy  in  general,  I refer  you 
to  my Clavis  Ccele/lisfac.  where  every  thing  concerning  the  Planets,  Comets, 
and  Stars  ; and  their  real  and  apparent  Motions,  are  at  large  reprefented, 
explained,  and  accounted  for,  for  the  Benefit  of  fuch  as  have  not  made 
the  Mathematicks  their  regular  Study. 

Now,  to  convince  you  that  the  Planets  are  all  in  their  own  Nature  no 
other  than  dark  opaque  Bodies,  reflecting  only  the  borrowed  Light  of 
the  Sun,  I muft  recommend  to  your  Obfervation,  this  natural  and  Ample 
Experiment,  which  almoft  any  Opportunity  of  feeing  the  Moon  a little 
before  the  Full,  will  put  into  your  Power  to  make  but  belt  and  eaiieft 
when  the  Sun  is  in  any  of  the  North  Signs,  i.  e.  in  Summer. 

At  fuch  a time,  the  Sun  being  near  fetting,  the  Moon  will  appear  in 
the  eaftern  Hemifphere  j and  if  there  be  any  bright  Clouds  northward, 
or  fouthward  near  her,  you  will  plainly  perceive,  that  the  Light  of  the 
one  is  of  the  fame  Nature  with  that  of  the  other  j I mean  the  Light  of 
the  Moon,  and  that  of  the  Cloud.  To  me  there  never  appeared  any  Dif- 
ference at  all  j and  I am  perfwaded,  were  you  to  make  but  two  or  three 
Obfervations  of  this  kind,  which  is  from  Nature  itfelf,  a fort  of  ocular 
Demonftration,  you  cannot  fail  of  being  convinced,  that  the  Moon’s 
Light,  fuch  as  it  is,  without  Heat,  can  poflibly  proceed  from  no  other 
Caufe  than  that  which  illumines  the  Cloud : For  if  the  Clouds,  whofe 
Compofition  we  know  to  be  but  a thin  light  Fluid,  formed  of  condenfed 
Vapours  only,  is  capable  of  remitting  fo  great  a Luftre,  how  much  more 
may  we  not  allow  the  Moon,  which,  Length  of  Time,  and  many  other 
Circumftances,  have  long  confirmed  to  be  a durable  and  folid  Body. 

The  Increafe  of  her  Luftre,  indeed,  during  the  Abfence  of  the  Sun 
from  us,  to  a lefs  penetrating  Genius  than  your’s,  may  poflibly  afford 
fome  trifling  Ground  of  Objection  to  the  above  Conclulions,  as  being 
drawn  from  the  Pbasnomena  of  Day-light  only  ; by  reafon  in  the  Night, 
we  have  no  Clouds  in  equal  Circumftances  to  compare  with  her. 

But  this  I need  not  tell  you,  is  all  owing  to  her  being  feen  through  a 
darker  Medium,  and  not  to  any  real  Increafe  of  natural  Light  emitted 
from  the  Sun.  As  a Proof  of  which,  were  it  neceflary,  you  need  only, 
(hut  out  the  Rays  of  the  Atmofphere,  by  the  Help  of  a fufficiently 

long 


24  LETTER  the  THIRD, 

long  Tube;  and  the  Moon,  or  any  other  celeftial  Body,  will  appear 
through  it,  as  bright  in  the  Day-time  as  in  the  Night. 

Thus  all  light  Bodies  of  inferior  Luftre,  whether  fhining  by  their  own 
natural  Radiences,  or  by  a borrowed  Refle&ion,  partake  of  the  fame  Ad- 
vantage, when  removed  from  the  more  potent  Influence  of  a fuperior  one  ; 
and  hence  it  is,  that  the  *Aura  JEtherea  fhines  out  moft  manifeft,  when 
the  Body  of  the  Sun  himfelf  is  hid,  the  Stars,  and  the  Via  Lattea  moft 
.lively  and  numerous  in  the  Abfence  of  the  Moon,  and  thofe  Exhalations, 
or  Meteors,  vulgarly  called  Falling-ftars,  become  only  vifible  (like 
Glow-worms)  in  the  Night. 

Here  it  may  not  be  improper  to  tell  you,  that  the  Clouds  are  to  us  in 
effedt  no  other  than  as  fo  many  Moons,  whereby  we  have  our  artificial 
Day  prolonged  to  us  feveral  Hours  after  the  Sun  is  fet,  and  likewife  pro- 
duced as  much  fooner  before  he  rifes  ; and  were  they  to  afcend  by  ftill 
ftronger  Power  of  Exhalation  to  an  Elevation,  all  round  the  Atmofphere, 
fo  as  to  form  a Sphere  equal  to  four  Times  the  Globe  of  the  Earth,  there 
would  then  be  no  fuch  Thing  as  real  nodlurnal  Darknefs  to  any  Part  of 
the  World. 

The  lunar  Light  then  we  may  very  juflly  conclude,  proceeds  originally 
from  the  Sun : And  notwithftanding  many  more  Arguments  might  be 
drawn  from  the  Demonftration  of  her  Phafes,  Eclipfes,  &c.  to  prove  it, 
yet  none  of  them  need  here  be  added,  to  what  has  been  already  faid,  to 
convince  you  of  the  Truth  of  it.  This  being  granted,  let  us  now  confider 
what  Effed:  this,  or  a like  Quantity  of  borrowed  Light,  would  have, 
when  removed  to  a much  greater  Diftance. 

I may,  I think,  fuppofe,  that  you  know  fo  much  of  Opticks  as  to  un- 
derhand, that  all  vifible  Objects  apparently  decreafe  in  Magnitude,  as  their 
Diftance  from  the  Eye  increafes.  Confequently,  that,  if  the  Moon’s  Orbit 
was  placed  as  far  again  from  the  Earth  as  it  really  is, her  Globe, or  rather Dijk, 
would  then  feem  to  be  but  half  as  big  as  to  us  ftie  now  appears  to  be,  and 
of  courfe  ftill  farther,  were  fhe  placed  at  ten  times  the  Diftance  fhe-is 
■known  to  revolve  at,  her  apparent  Diameter  would  be  reduced  to  a tenth 
Part; only  of  what  it  now  appears  to  be  in  her  prefent  Orbit,  that  is,  one 
hundred  Times  lefs  in  vifible  Magnitude  than  her  neighbouring  Dilk  is 
found  to  be  where  it  now  is  feen.  And  fuch,  but  fomething  lefs,  the  two 
Planets  Venus  and  Jupiter , which  are  frequently,  in  their  Turns,  our 
Morning  and  Evening  Stars,  appear  to  be  through  a common  Telefcope. 

Now 

* An  Helios,  or  golden  Light,  always  attending  the  Sun,  and  fuppofed  to  fpread  itftlf  ?H 
round  his  B dy  in  the  Diredtion  of  h-is  Equator,  was  very  vifible  during  the  total  Darknefs  of 
_the  Echpfc  of  17x5,  and  may  be  always  feen  about  the  Autumnal  Equinox. 


LETTER  the  THIRD,  25 

Now  thefe  two  Planets,  together  with  the  other  three,  which  we  find 
moving  in  regular  Orbits  round  the  Sun,  are  all  found  fubjed  to  the  fame 
* Changes  of  Phcz?jomenat  in  their  various  Afpeds  with  the  Sun  j and  who 
can  doubt  but  that  they  are  all  of  the  fame  or  like  Nature  ? But  you’ll  fay, 
perhaps,  how  are  we  fure  that  Venus  and  "Jupiter  have  no  native  Light  of 
their  own,  fince  many  of  the  ancient  Philofophers,  and  in  particular 
Anaximander , allowed  even  the  Moon  to  have  fome  ; and  befidef,  in  Phi- 
lofophy,  as  well  as  in  Logick,  I think  you  hold  there  is  no  proving  a Ne- 
gative, at  lead  at  fuch  a Diftance. 

To  make  you  conceive  the  Impoflibility  of  fuch  a Light,  and  next  to  a 
Demondration,  convince  you  of  the  Unnaturalnefs  of  fuch  a Suppofition, 
I mud  put  you  in  mind,  that  fome  time  ago,  when  I was  lad  in  the  Coun- 
try with  you,  I think  it  was  about  the  latter  End  of  Autumn,  near  the 
Winder  Solftice,  as  we  were  walking  one  Evening,  I bid  you  take  no- 
tice of  the  Moon,  which  was  then  near  fetting,  and  about  two  Days  old. 
You  may  remember,  her  whole  Giobe  appeared  to  us  very  confpicuoufly 
within  a manifed  Circle.  You  immediately  told  me,  that  that  kind  of  Phe- 
nomenon the  Country  People  called  a Stork , or  the  old  Moon  in  the  new 
one’s  Arms.  This  I then  endeavoured  to  explain  to  you,  and  I think 
made  you  fenfible  it  was  intirely  an  E fifed:  of  the  Earth’s,  and  an  Appear- 
ance always  to  be  expeded  at  that  Time  of  the  Year.  The  Earth  being 
then  in  the  State  of  a Full-Moon  to  that  Part  of  the  lunar  Orbit,  and  near 
her  Perihelion,  at  which  time,  the  Earth  fends  back  a Refledion  to  the 
f Moon  twenty-five  times  more  potent  than  that  of  the  Moon  to  us. 

Now  the  Planet  Venus , from  undeniable  Principles  of  Geometry,  is 
allowed  to  be  nearly  fuch  another  Globe  as  the  Earth  is  5 and  fince  the 
Earth,  as  I have  jud  now  related,  is  found  to  refled  much  more  Light  to 
the  Moon,  by  reafon  of  her  fuperior  Magnitude,  than  the  Moon  can  poflibly 
reverberate  to  Earth  again  j and  fince  alfo  ’tis  plain,  the  Earth  has  no 
Light  of  its  own,  why  then  fhould  we  imagine  Venus  to  be  endowed  with  a 
Ludre,  which  we  can  prove  to  be  no  more  than  a fimilar  Body,  and  go- 
verned by  the  fame  Laws  as  the  Earth  is  ? 

Anaximander  s Midake,  in  fuppofing  the  Moon  in  fome  fmall  Degree 
a radiant  Body  of  itfelf,  lay,  in  not  confidering,  that  the  faint  Illumination 
here  defcribed,  and  vifible  all  over  her  Globe,  foon  after  almod  every 
Conjundion  with  the  Sun  j and  probably  in  Eclipfes,  alfo  proceeded  from 
the  Earth  ; but  the  thing  I think  is  too  evident  to  exped  any  fort  of  Con- 

E tradidion, 

VenUs  and  Mercury  in  every  Heliocentrick  Revolution,  perform  all  the  Changes  of  our 
Moon  in  a like  Gradation  and  Defe&ion  of  Light,  both  horned  and  gibos’d. 

_ f Their  Diameters  being  nearly  as  1 to  5. 


26  LETTER  the  THIkD. 

tradition,  therefore  I hope  you  will  admit  it  as  a Truth,  and  confequentljr 
take  it  for  granted,  that  the  planetary  Bodies  in  general,  are  meer  terres- 
trial, if  not  terraqueous  Bodies,  fuch  as  this  we  live  upon  j which  is 
the  Thing  I have  chiefly  in  this  Letter  attempted  to  demonftrate,  or 
have  rather  explained  j and  now  1 hope,  for  the  future,  you  will  receive 
the  Idea  of  a Plurality  of  Worlds  more  favourably,  and  look  upon  aftro- 
nomical  Conjectures  in  a lefs  ridiculous  Light  than  you  ufed  to  do,  efpe- 
cially  fince  you  muft  allow,  they  give  our  unlimited  Imaginations  a like  all 
endiefs  Field  of  Contemplation,  not  only  full  of  the  wonderful  Works  of 
Nature,  but  alfo  of  a vifible  Providence. 

I think  I cannot  conclude  this  Letter  to  you  more  properly,  than  with 
the  following  fine  Lines  of  Mr.  Addifon' s from  the  Spectator,  Vol.  VI. 
No.  465.  which  I hope  you  are  not  fo  polite  as  to  look  upon  as  an  un- 
falhionable  Quotation. 

The  fpacious  Firmament  on  High, 

With  all  the  blue  ethereal  Sky, 

And  fpangl’d  Heav’ns,  a Ihining  Frame, 

Their  great  Original  proclaim  : 

Th’  unwearied  Sun,  from  Day  to  Day, 

Does  his  Creator’s  Pow’r  difplay, 

And  publifhes  to  ev’ry  Land 
The  Work  of  an  Almighty  Hand. 

Soon  as  the  Ev’ning  Shades  prevail. 

The  Moon  takes  up  the  wond’rous  Tale, 

And  nightly  to  the  lift’ning  Earth, 

Repeats  the  Story  of  her  Birth  : 

Whilftall  the  Stars  that  round  her  burn, 

And  all  the  Planets  in  their  Turn, 

Confirm  the  Tidings  as  they  roll, 

Andfpread  the  Truth  from  Pole  to  Pole. 

What  though,  in  folemn  Silence,  all 
Move  round  the  Dark  terreftrial  Ball  ? 

What  tho’  nor  real  Voice  nor  Sound 
Amid  their  radiant  Orbs  be  found  ? 

In  Reafon’s  Ear,  they  all  rejoice. 

And  utter  forth  a glorious  Voice, 

For  ever  finging,  as  they  fhine, 

“ The  Hand  that  made  us  is  divine.” 


And  am.  Seel 

LETTER 


[ *7  ] 


V 

LETTER  the  FOURTH. 


Of  the  Nature  of  the  heavenly  Bodies  continued , with  the  Opinions  of  the 
Antients  concerning  the  Sun  and  Stars. 


SIR, 

YO  U tell  me  you  begin  to  be  a tolerable  good  Coper nican,  and 
would  now  be  glad  to  have  my  Opinion  further  upon  the  Nature 
of  the  Sun  and  Stars,  with  regard  to  the  Suggeftion  of  their  being 
like  Bodies  of  Fire.  This  you  fay  will  go  a great  Way  towards  confirm- 
ing you  in  the  Notion  you  have  begun  to  embrace  of  a Plurality  of  Sy- 
ftems,  and  a much  greater  Multiplicity  of  Worlds  than  our  little  folar  Sy- 
ftem  can  admit  of.  Befides,  (hewing  in  a very  evident  Light,  that  the 
Authorities  cited  in  my  firft  Letter  are  founded  upon  the  cleared;  Reafon. 

Anaxagoras,  you  fay,  believed  the  Sun  to  be  a Lump  of  red-hot  Iron ; 
"Euripides  thought  it  a Clod  of  Gold  j and  others  (till  more  ridiculoufly 
have  imagined  it  to  be  a dark  Body,  void  of  all  Heat.  That  the  Sun  is 
a vaft  Body  of  blazing  Matter,  notwithftanding  the  various  Opinions  of 
thofe  primitive  Sages,  will,  I think,  hardly  admit  of  a Queftion  : Since  the 
known  Warmth  of  his  prolifick  Beams,  and  the  vifible  Effedl  of  the  Burn- 
ing-glafs,  puts  it  quite  out  of  the  Power  of  our  prefent  Set  of  Senfes,  at 
lead  to  argue  againft  it;  and  how  reafonably  we  may  imagine  the  Stars  to 
be  all  of  the  fame  or  like  Nature,  will  fufficiently  appear  from  thefe  fol- 
lowing Confiderations : Firft,  it  is  well  known  to  all  Mathematicians,  that 
any  vifible  Qbjed  of  any  determined  Magnitude  may  be  reduced  to  the 
Appearance  of  * aphyfical  Point,  by  removing  the  Eye  of  the  Obferver  to 
a proper  or  proportionable  Diftance  from  it,  within  the  finite  View  : And 
that  the  apparent  Diameter  of  every  luminous  celedial  Body,  will  always 
be  dimimffied  reciprocally,  in  Proportion  to  the  Diftance  from  the  Eye, 
till  they  become  altogether  imperceptible. 

E 2 Thus 

* What  is  here  meant  by  a phyfical  Point,  is  a Point  vifible  to  the  naked  Eye,  which  hu- 
man Art  cannot  divide;  and  fo  far  it  partakes  of  the  Property  of  a mathematical  one,  which  is 
only  to  be  conceived,  and  not  fee n. 


28 


LETTER  the  FOURTH. 

Thus  the  Diflc  of  the  Sun,  which  appears  to  us  at  Earth  under  an  Angle 
of  about  half  a Degree,  iffeen  from  the  Planet  Saturn , would  appear  not 
much  bigger  than  the  Planet  Venus  or  Jupiter , in  their  mod  neighbouring 
Vicinity  does  to  us  ; and  confequently  to  an  Eye  placed  in  the  Aphelion 
Point  of  the  Orbit  of  the  great  Comet  of  1680,  his  apparent  Diameter 
would  be  fo  reduced  as  to  feem  but  little  bigger  than  the  larged:  of  the 
Stars ; and  by  the  fame  Analogy,  or  Way  of  Reafoning,  admitting  Space 
and  Didance  infinite,  which  I humbly  apprehend  is  not  to  be  difputed^ 
were  all  the  Matter  in  the  Univerfe  united,  and  conglobed  in  one  Mafs, 
with  refpedt  to  ocular  Senfation,  it  might  be  diminifhed  fo  near  to  a ma^ 
thematical  Pundtum,  as  to  be  almoft  adequate  to  our  Ideas  of  Nothing. 

This  to  any  tolerable  Optician,  mud  be  an  evident  Convidtion  of  the 
Truth  of  the  modern  Adronomy,  which  now  univerfally  allow  all  thofe 
radiant  Bodies  the  Stars  to  be  of  the  fame  Nature  with  the  Sun ; and  that 
as  certainly  they  are  no  other  than  vad  Globes  of  blazing  Matter,  all  un- 
doubtedly fhining  by  their  own  native  Light. 

But  as  you  have  often  objedted  to  what  has  been  faid  of  the  Didance  of 
the  Stars  in  general,  and  may  poflibly  from  aSuppofition,  that  they  are,  or 
may  be,  much  nearer  to  us,  infer,  that  their  Light,  like  that  of  the  Planets, 
may  be  alfo  borrowed  from  the  Sun,  or  from  fome  other  radiant  Body, 
which,  from  the  Nature  of  the  Suppofition,  mud  of  Confequence  be  in- 
vifible  to  us,  I judge  it  will  not  be  amifs  to  throw  a few  demondrative  Ar- 
guments in  your  Way,  in  order  to  lead  you  a little  out  of  the  Path  of 
an  early  Prejudice,  and  draw  you  as  it  were  by  Degrees  through  the  Dawn 
of  adronomical  Reafoning,  out  of  your  original  Error,  and  refcue  your 
Imagination  from  the  falfe  Notions  imbibed  from  Phenomena  only  in 
your  younger  Years.  This  I guefs  cannot  fail  of  reconciling  you  to  this 
more  rational  Way  of  Thinking,  and  make  you  acquainted  with 
Truths  of  much  Confequence,  which  perhaps  you  have  yet  been  an  intire 
Stranger  to.  The  grand  Deceptio  Vifus , which  I mud  fird  endeavour  to 
remove,  and  which  as  a fort  of  Paradox  in  Nature,  has,  as  I may  fay,  im- 
prifoned  the  Underdanding  of  many  fuperficial  Reafoners,  and  in  general 
all  incurious  Men,  is  this. 

Mod  People  are  too  apt  to  think  originally,  that  as  the  Heavens  appear 
to  be  a vad  concave  Hemifphere,  that  the  Stars  mud  of  courfe,  as  of 
Confequence,  be  fixed  there,  like  fo  many  radiant  Studs  of  Fire,  of  various 
Magnitudes;  and  take  it  for  granted,  chiefly  defigned  for  no  other 
Purpofe  than  to  deck  and  adorn  the  Canopy  of  our  Night.  This  was  long 
ago  the  Opinion  o{  Thales  the  Milejian}  and  wants  not  the  Authority  of 

many 


LETTER  the  FOURTH.  2^ 

many  of  the  Antients  to  back  it.  Others,  in  particular  * Ptolomy  of  Pe - 
lufmm  in  Africa , who  from  his  Experience  in  this  Science,  is  called  by 
fome  the  Prince  of  Aftronomers,  believed  them  to  be  Loop-holes  in  the 
vail:  folid  celeftial  Firmament,  emitting  the  Light  of  the  Cryflalline  Hea- 
ven through  it  to  all  within  it.  The  famous  Diogenes , Cotemporary 
with  Plato , conceived  them  to  be  of  the  Nature  of  Pumice-Hones,  and  in- 
clined to  an  Opinion,  that  they  were  the  Spiracula , or  Breathing-holes  of 
Heaven.  Anaxagoras  thought  them  Stones  fnatched  up  from  the  Earth 
by  the  Rapidity  of  its  Motion,  and  fet  on  Fire  in  the  upper  Regions 
above  the  Moon. 

But  how  ridiculous  and  abfurd  all  thefe  Opinions  and  Conjectures  really 
are,  will  ealily  appear,  if  we  but  once  confider  the  Nature  of  an  un- 
bounded y£ther,  and  the  amazing  Property  of  infinite  Space. 

This,  with  what  has  been  faid  before,  will  not  a little  affift  your  Ima- 
gination towards  conceiving  the  Reafonablenefs  of  the  Notion  modern 
Aftronomers  are  now  confirmed  in,  of  their  being  abfolutely  fo  many 
burning  Balls,  and  which  was  no  doubt,  many  Years  ago,  the  Opinion 
of  Manillas,  as  is  evident  from  thefe  Lines  in  his  Poem  of  the  Sphere. 

For  how  can  we  the  rifing  Stars  conceive 
A cafual  Production  •,  or  believe 
Of  the  chang’d  Heav’ns  the  oft  renafcent  State 
Sol’s  t frequent  Births,  and  his  quotidian  Fate. 

Sherburne. 

And  again  in  the  fame  Poem : 

The  fiery  Stars,  and  ASther  that  creates 
Infinite  Orbs,  and  others  diflipates. 

Zoroajler, 

* Ptolomy  fuppofed  two  Heavens  above  that  of  the  fixed  Stars,  which  he  called  the  eighth  j 
viz.  a ninth,  the  Cryftalline,  and  a tenth  the  Primum  Mobile.  See  Letter  the  fecond. 

The  facred  Sun,  above  the  Waters  rais’d. 

Thro’  Heav’ns  eternal,  brazen  Portals  blaz’d  ; 

And  wide  o’er  Earth  diffus’d  his  chearing  Ray, 

To  Gods  and  Men  to  give  the  golden  Day. 

Hom  e r» 

+ Xenophanes  believed  the  Stars  to  be  no  other  than  Clods  fet  on  Fire,  quenched  in  the  Day- 
time, and  rekindled  in  the  Night. 


3o  LETTER  the  FOURTH, 

Zoroajler , the  firfl:  of  all  Philofophers  we  read  of  who  ftudied  the  Stars, 
is  reported  to  have  believed  them  of  a fiery  Nature.  Empedocles  judged 
them  to  be  Fire  aethereal,  ftruck  forth  in  its  Secretion,  and  blazing  in  the 
upper  Regions.  Plato  thought  them  Fire,  with  the  Mixture  of  other  Ele- 
ments as  Cements.  Heraclides  Worlds  by  themfelves,  of  Earth,  Air,  and 
Fire ; and  AriJlotlet  fimple  Bodies  of  the  Subftance  of  Heaven,  but  more 
condenfed. 

But  that  I may  not  take  up  too  much  of  your  Time  with  Opinions 
that  has  been  imbibed  in  the  Infancy  of  Aftronomy,  and  has  long  ago 
been  exploded,  I fhall  attempt  but  one  Thing  more  to  confirm  your  Sen- 
timents in  this  new  DoCtrine. 

Firft,  that  the  Stars  are  all  at  a Diftance,  not  to  be  determined  by  the 
utmofl  Perfection  of  human  Art,  is  manifeft  from  their  having  very  little, 
or  no  fenfible  Parallax  ; and  confequently,  that  any  one  ofthem  is  absolutely 
bigger  or  lefs  than  another,  from  the  fimple  Laws  of  Opticks,  cannot 
poffibly  come  under  our  Obfervation  to  be  afcertained  ; but  that  they  all  of 
them  may  be  nearly  of  the  fame  Size  or  Solidity,  is  as  impoflible,  with  any 
Shew  of  Reafon  to  deny,  fince  it  is  a known  Principle  in  Geometry,  that  all 
vifible  Objedts  naturally  diminith,  as  has  been  faid  before,  or  are  magnified 
in  a certain  Proportion  to  their  Diftance  from  the  Eye  ; and  hence  we  may 
conclude,  and  not  without  Reafon  in  its  flrongeft  Light  to  fupport  us, 
that  the  fmalleft  Stars,  to  the  very  leaft  Denomination,  are  only  removed 
reipeCtively  more  diftant  from  the  Obferver’s  Station;  and  that  at  leaft  this 
we  may  be  certain  of,  that  they  are  all  together  undoubtedly  an  Infinity 
of  like  Bodies,  diftributed  either  promifcuoufly,  or  in  fome  regular  Or- 
der throughout  the  mundane  Space:  And,  as  Marino  fays, 

Refplendent  Sparks  of  the  firft:  Fire  ! 

In  which  the  Beauty  we  admire. 

And  Light  of  thofe  eternal  Rays, 

The  uncreated  Mind  difplays. 

It  remains  now  I think  to  (hew,  and  endeavour  to  prove,  that  the  Stars 
are  not  only  light  Bodies  of  the  Nature  of  the  Sun,  but  that  they  are  really 
fo  many  Suns,  all  performing  like  Offices  of  Heat  and  Gravity,  in  a re- 
gular Order,  throughout  the  vifible  Creation,  in  oppofition  to  an  Opinion 

you 

,*  Mr.  Bradley,  Aftror.omer-Roval,  has,  in  2 great  meafure,  proved  that  the  Aberration 
of  theStars  hitherto  miftaken  for  a Parallax,  may  arife  from,  and  indeed  feems  to  be  no  other 
than  the  progreffive  Motion  of  Light,  and  Change  of  Place  to  the  Eye,  ariftng  from  the 
Earth’s  annual  Motion  and  Dire&ion. 


LETTER  the  FOURTH.  31 

you  have  formerly  hinted  at,  of  their  being  in  another  Senfe  of  a fecon- 
dary  Nature. 

All  Objects  within  the  fenfible  Sphere  of  the  Sun’s  Attraction,  or  Ac- 
tivity, are  in  fome  meafure  magnified  by  a good  Telefcope  : But  the 
Stars  are  all  placed  fo  far  without  it,  that  the  beft  Glades  has  no  other 
Effect  upon,  them  than  making  them  appear  more  vivid  or  lively,  but  all 
inate  opaque  Bodies,  reflecting  only  a borrowed  Light  from  fome  primary 
one,  contrary  to  this  Property,  are  all  obferved  to  lofe  their  Light,  in  the 
fame  Proportion,  as  they  are  magnified,  and  through  all  Glades  become 
more  dull  than  otherwife  they  appear  to  the  naked  Eye  : And  hence  we 
may  infer,  without  any  further  Evidence,  that  the  Stars  are  all  light  Bo- 
dies endowed  with  native  Luflre  ; and  that  Bodies,  like  the  known  Pla- 
nets, from  the  fame  Reafoning,  it  is  as  clear  they  cannot  be,  becaufe  their 
Diftance,  though  uncertain  as  to  the  Truth  of  the  whole,  yet  fuch  a 
Part  of  it  as  cannot  be  denied,  would  render  them  all  in  fuch  a Cafe  ifi- 
vifible. 

A Proof  of  this  will  plainly  prefent  itfelf,  if  we  condder  the  Courfe  of 
the  known  Comets,  who  all  of  them,  without  Exception,  become  im- 
perceptible, and  intirely  difappear  j though  mod;  of  them  much  bigger 
than  the  Earth,  or  any  of  the  lefler  Planets,  long  before  they  arrive  at 
their  refpedtive  Aphelions. 

But  we  are  under  a kind  of  Necedity  to  believe  them  either  Suns  or 
Planets,  that  is  either  dark  or  light  Bodies  j and  fince  I have  fhewn  the 
Improbability ; nay,  I may  venture  to  fay,  the  Impoflibility  of  their  be- 
ing the  firft,  it  is  natural  fure  to  conclude,  that  they  muff  be  of  the  laffc 
Sort and  I am  perfuaded,  if  you  but  onceconfider  how  ridiculous  it  is  to 
imagine  fo  vaft  a Number  of  Bodies,  all  rolling  round  a Number  of  invi- 
flble  Suns,  which  muff  otherwife  be  the  Cafe,  fince  they  are  feen  on  all 
Sides  of  ours,  and  cannot  poflibly  be  enlightened  by  him,  or  any,  how  all 
of  them,  by  any  one  elfe,  you  cannot  poflibly  have  any  fort  of  Difficulty 
in  this  Determination : But  that  no  Arguments  may  be  wanting  to  enforce 
your  Belief  of  what  is  here  concluded,  it  will  not  be  amifs  to  put  you  in 
Mind  of  an  optical  Experiment  or  two,  which  cannot  fail  of  convincing 
you  of  the  vaft  Probability  of  what  is  here  aflerted  of  them  ; and  next  to  a 
moral  Certainty,  demonffrate  the  Truth  of  what  fomany  of  the  beft  Aftro- 
nomers  have  advanced,  as  before  namely,  that  the  Stars  are  all,  or  molt 
of  them,  Suns  like  ours. 

Place  any  concave  Lenfe  before  your  Eye,  and  you  will  find  all  vifible 
Objects  will  appear  through  it,  as  removed  to  a much  greater  Diftance 
than  they  really  are  at,  and  reciprocally  as  much  diminifhed.  New,  if 

you 


32  LETTER  the  FOURTH. 

you  look  upon  one  of  thefe  Glaffes  of  a proper  Concavity,  oppofed  to 
the  Sun  or  Moon,  you  will  refpedtively  have  the  Appearance  of  a real  Star 
or  Planet,  the  firft  exhibited  by  the  Body  of  the  Sun,  the  other  by  the 
Moon,  and  either  more  or  lefs  diminifhed  in  Proportion  to  the  Surface  of 
the  Sphere  the  Glafs  is  ground  to. 

For  Example,  a double  Concave,  or  Glafs  of  a negative  Focus,  ground  to 
a Sphere  of  about  three  Inches  Diameter,  will  if  oppofed  to  the  Sun’s  Difk 
at  a proper  Diftance  from  the  Eye,  help  you  to  a very  good  Idea  how  the 
Sun  appears  to  the' Planet  Jupiter  ; and  if  a proper  Regard  be  had  to  the 
Diftance  of  the  Planet  Saturn , a Lenfe  ftill  more  concave  may  be  formed 
to  give  a juft  Idea  of  the  Sun’s  Appearance  to  Saturn.  Again,  one  much 
more  concave  than  the  former,  proportioned  to  the  Orbit  of  Mars , will 
naturally  exhibit  the  folar  Body,  as  feen  from  that  Planet. 

To  the  Planet  Venus  and  Mercury , the  Sun  appearing  much  larger  than 
to  us  at  the  Earth,  to  have  any  tolerable  Notion  of  his  varied  Phenomena 
to  them,  it  will  be  neceffary  to  procure  Glaffes  of  a fuitable  Convexity, 
ground  to  reciprocal  Concaves,  which  may  eafily  be  done  to  any  Focus, 
fo  as  to  (hew  how  the  Sun,  naturally  appears  to  the  Inhabitants  of  thoie 
two  Planets. 

The  various  Appearances  of  the  Planets  themfelves  to  us  at  the  Earth, 
may  alfo  well  enough  be  had,  if  through  Glaffes  analagous  to  their  re- 
fpe£tive  Diftance  and  Magnitude,  we  look  at  the  Moon,  particularly  all 
the  Phafes  of  Venus , and  even  of  Mercury , and  the  Gibofity  of  Mars , 
&c.  may  be  juftly  and  beautifully  reprefented  at  different  Ages  of  the 
Moon,  as  thofe  Planets  appear  through  the  largeft  and  beft  Telefcopes. 

This  Way  you  may  convince  even  your  Friend  * * *,  who  you  tell  me 
has  reafoned  all  his  Senfes  ufelefs,  and  yet  continues  fo  great  an  Atheift  in 
Aftronomy,  as  not  to  believe  the  World  turns  round  upon  its  Axis,  though 
he  gives  no  better  Reafon  for  it  than  that  of  his  not  being  giddy. 

After  all  thefe  Arguments,  I hope  no  new  Difficulties  will  arife  to  re- 
tard your  Belief,  or  deprive  the  Stars  of  their  folar  Nature,  fo  juftly  due 
to  them  : This  Point  gained,  the  next  Thing  to  be  confidered  is,  whether 
all  thofe  glorious  Bodies,  the  far  greater  Part  of  whom  being  invifible  to 
the  naked  Eye,  were  made  purely  and  purpofely  for  the  foie  Ufe  of  this 
diminitive  World,  our  little  trifling  Earth. 

Men,  conceited  Lords  of  all, 

Walk  proudly  o’er  this  pendent  Ball, 

Fond  of  their  little  Spot  below, 

Nor  greater  Beings  care  to  know, 

But  think  thofe  Worlds , which  deck  the  Skies , 

Were  only  form'd  to  pleafe  their  Eyes.  Duck, 


The 


LETTER  the  FOURTH.  33 

The  very  Suppofition  not  only  implies  a profound  Ignorance  of  the  Di- 
vine Attributes,  but  is  as  impious,  and  full  of  Vanity,  as  it  is  erroneous 
and  abfurd,  and  even  a Blind nefs  fufficient  of  itfelf,  were  there  no  other 
Caufe  for  it,  to  introduce  Idolatry  in  the  Minds  of  Mortals,  by  finking 
the  divine  Nature  fo  near  to  the  human. 

It  being  granted  that  the  Stars  are  all  of  the  fame  Kind,  I think  it  may 
be  agreed,  that  what  we  evince  of  any  one  may  be  allowed  to  be  true  of 
any  other,  and  confequently  of  all  the  reft.  This  Pojlulata  gained,  I 
fhall  next  proceed  to  enquire  what  the  real  Ufe  and  Defign  of  fo  many  ra- 
diant Bodies  are,  or  may  be  made  for. 

The  Sun  we  have  juftly  reduced  to  the  State  of  a Star,  why  then  in  Rea- 
fon  fiiould  he  have  his  attendant  Planets  round  him,  more  than  any  of  the 
reft,  his  undoubted  Equals  ? No  Shadow  even  of  a Reafon  can  be  given 
for  fuch  an  Abfurdity. 

May  we  not  with  the  greateft  Confidence  imagine,  that  Nature  as  juftly 
abhors  a Vacuum  in  Place,  as  much  as  Virtue  does  in  Time  ? Surely  yes: 
And  by  fuppoling  the  Infinity  of  Stars,  all  centers  to  as  many  Syftems  of 
innumerable  Worlds,  all  alike  unknown  to  us ; how  naturally  do  we 
open  to  ourfelves  avaft  Field  of  Probation,  and  an  endlefs  Scene  of  Hope 
to  ground  our  Expeftati on  of  an  ever- future  Happinefs  upon,  fuitable  to 
the  native  Dignity  of  the  awful  Mind,  which  made  and  comprehends 
it  and  whofe  Works  are  all  as  the  Bufinefs  of  an  Eternity  ? 

If  the  Stars  were  ordained  merely  for  the  Ufe  of  us,  why  fo  much  Ex- 
travagance and  Oftentation  in  their  Number,  Nature,  and  Make  ? For  a 
much  lefs  Quantity,  and  fmaller  Bodies,  placed  nearer  to  us,  would  every 
Way  anfwer  the  vain  End  we  put  them  to  ; and  befides,  in  all  Things 
elfe,  Nature  is  moft  frugal,  and  takes  the  neareft  Way,  through  all  her 
Works,  to  operate  and  effect  the  Will  of  God.  It  fcarce  can  be  reckoned 
more  irrational,  to  fuppofe  Animals  with  Eyes,  deftined  to  live  in  eternal 
Darknefs,  or  without  Eyes  to  live  in  perpetual  Day,  than  to  imagine 
Space  illuminated,  where  there  is  nothing  to  be  adled  upon,  or  brought 
to  Light ; therefore  we  may  juftly  fuppofe,  that  fo  many  radiant  Bodies 
were  not  created  barely  to  enlighten  an  infinite  Void,  but  to  make  their 
much  more  numerous  Attendants  vifible  ; and  inftead  of  difeovering  a 
vaft  unbounded  defolate  Negation  of  Beings,  difplay  an  infinite  fhape- 
lels  Univerfe,  crowded  with  Myriads  of  glorious  Worlds,  all  varioufly 
revolving  round  them  j and  which  form  an  Atom,  to  an  indefinite  Creation, 
with  an  inconceivable  Variety  of  Beings  and  States,  animate  and  fill  the 
endlefs  Orb  of  Immenfity. 


F 


That 


34  LETTER  the  FOURTH. 

That  the  fidereal  Planets  are  not  vifible  to  us,  can  be  no  Objection  to 
their  actual  Exiftence,  and  being  there,  is  plain  from  this ; it  is  well 
known,  that  the  Stars  theinfelves,  which  are  their  Centeral,  and  only  ra- 
diant Bodies,  are  little  more  to  us  at  the  Earth,  than  mathematical  Points. 
How  ridiculous  then  is  it  to  exped,  that  any  of  their  fmall  opaque  At- 
tendance, (hould  ever  be  perceived  fo  far  as  the  Earth  by  us ; and  befides,  to 
fhow  the  Impoffibility  of  fuch  a Difcovery,  we  need  only  confider,  what  is, 
and  what  is  not  to  be  expeded,  or  known  in  our  own  home  Syftem.  All  the 
Planets  in  this  our  fenlible  Region,  every  Aftronomer  knows,  is  far 
from  being  vilible  to  one  another,  in  every  individual  Sphere  ; for  to  an 
Eye  at  the  Orb  of  Saturn , this  Earth  we  live  upon,  which  requires  Years 
to  circumfcribe,  and  Ages  to  be  made  acquainted  with,  and  is  far  from 
being  yet  all  known,  cannot  pofiibly  from  the  above  Planet  be  feen  : 
And  further,  fince  Saturn  and  Jupiter , two  of  the  moft  material  and  con- 
fiderable  Globes  we  know  of,  except  the  Sun  himfelf,  are  Bodies  appa- 
rently of  the  fame  kind,  and  are  obferved  to  have  each  a Number  of  lefter 
Planets  moving  round  them;  why  may  we  not  expect  with  equal  Cer- 
tainty and  Propriety,  that  all  other  Bodies,  under  the  fame  Circumftances, 
are  in  like  manner  attended  ; that  is,  feeing  the  Sun  is  found  to  be  the 
Center  of  a Syftem  of  Bodies,  all  varioufly  volving  round  him  ? where  lies 
the  Improbability  of  his  fellow  Luminaries,  the  Stars,  being  furrounded  in. 
like  fort,  with  more  or  lefs  of  fuch  Attendance. 

I fhall  offer  but  one  Thing  more  to  your  Confideration  in  this  Affair, 
and  which  I am  in  great  Hopes  will  be  fufficient  to  make  you  think  thefe 
natural  Suggeftions  a good  deal  more  than  probable,  and  that  is  this : 

The  modern  Aftronomers  having,  in  a great  meafure,  proved  that  the 
Stars  are,  in  all  refpeds,  vaft  Globes  of  Fire  like  our  Sun.  Let  us  fuppofe 
a new-created  Mind,  or  thinking  Being,  in  a profound  State  of  Ignorance, 
with  regard  to  the  Nature  of  all  external  Objeds,  but  fully  endowed  with 
every  human  Senfe  and  Force  of  Reafon,  fufpended  in  iEcher,  exactly  in 
the  midway,  betwixt  * Syrius  and  the  Sun  ; in  which  Cafe,  both  of  thele 
Luminaries  would  equally  appear  much  about  the  Brightnefs  of  the  largeft 
of  our  Planets.  Now  Ihould  fuch  a Being,  determined  either  by  Ac- 
cident or  Choice,  arrive  at  this  our  Syftem  of  the  Sun,  and  feeing  all 
the  planetary  Bodies  moving  round  him,  I would  afk  you  what  you  think 
he  would  imagine  to  be  round  Syrius  ? Your  Anfwer,  I think  I may  ven- 
ture to  fay,  would  not  be  nothing  ; and  methinks  I already  bear  you  fay. 
Why  Planets  fuch  as  ours. 

* A Star  of  thefirft  Magnitude  in  the  greater  Dog , and  the  moft  neighbouring  to  our  Sun. 

PLATE 


LETTER  the  FOURTH. 


35 


PLATE  XL 

Is  defigned  as  a geometrical  Scale  to  all  the  primary  Parts  of  the  vifible 
Creation,  with  regard  to  the  Didance  of  Orbits  compared  with  the  Globe 
of  the  Sun  ; by  which  at  once  may  be  conceived,  and  judly  meafured  in 
the  Mind,  not  only  the  mean  Didance  of  the  Planets  with  regard  to  one 
another,  but  alfo  that  of  the  Comets,  and  even  the  comparative  Didances 
of  the  neared  of  the  Stars,  which  will,  I guefs,  greatly  help  you  to  form 
an  Idea  of  the  vad  Extent  of  Space  neceffary  to  comprehend  the  whole 
Creation. 

Fig.  i.  Is  a Radius  of  the  Orbit  of  Mercury,  in  true  Proportion  to  the 
Body  of  the  Sun  reprefented  at  S,  fhewing  at  the  fame  time  a fmall  Por- 
tion of  the  opaque  Planet’s  Orbit,  and  the  real  Length  of  its  Shadow  at  P. 

Fig.  2.  Is  a Radius  of  the  whole  Sydem  of  the  Planets  as  far  as  the 
Orbit  of  Saturn  in  Proportion  to  a com  pleat  Orbit  of  Mercury , much  lefs 
than  the  former  j the  former  lerving  as  a better  known  Scale  to  confider 
the  amazing  Didances  of  the  more  remote  Planets  by. 

Ladly,  Fig.  3.  Is  a Reprefentation  of  the  lead  poffible  Didance  of 
Syrius  and  the  Sun,  proportionable  to  the  Magnitude  of  the  Sphere  of  our 
Comets,  &c.  reprefented  at  S,  whereby  it  evidently  appears,  that  as  all  the 
Planets  of  Syrius  mud  be  included  within  the  fmall  Sphere  reprefented  in 
the  Center  P,  none  of  them  could  poffibly  be  feen  at  the  Sun,  not  only  by 
reafon  of  the  Smallnefs  of  the  Angle  of  Sudenfion,  or  Elongation,  but  al- 
fo as  being  lod  in  the  fuperior  Light  of  Syrius  himfelf,  in  fo  minute  an 
Orb  of  Vicinity. 

Confequently  (as  you  mud  perceive)  no  Arguments  can  poffibly  be 
drawn  to  deny  the  Exidence  of  fuch  Bodies,  with  any  Shew  of  Reafon, 
from  their  not  having  been  feen  by  us. 

Here  I mud  obferve  to  you,  that  you  cannot  confider  this  Scale  of  Orbits 
too  much  before  you  look  upon  Plate  XVII. 

To  conclude,  it  evidently  feems  to  be  the  End  and  Defign  of  Provi- 
dence, by  this  vifible  Variety  of  Beings,  to  lift  the  Minds  of  Men  above 
this  narrow  Earth,  in  Search  of  that  powerful  Being  upon  which  we  are 
all  fo  much  dependant ; and  the  Creator , no  doubt,  in  this  vad  Difplay  of 
his  Wildom  and  Power,  defigned  the  amazing  Whole,  as  the  adequate 
Objed  of  every  Part,  and  as  fuch  equally  open  on  all  Sides,  to  the  pene- 
trating Progrefs  of  human  Minds,  and  through  the  mod  extenfive 
Faculty  of  Senfe,  the  S'ght,  to  draw  our  Reafon  and  Underdanding  by 
Degrees,  from  finite  Objeds  into  Infinity  ; and  as  the  lad  Refult  of  ce- 
ledial  Contemplations  place  within  our  Reach,  a certain  Evidence  of  a 
future  State,  and  the  tnanifefl  Manfonsof  Rewards  and  Funijhments,  fuited 
no  doubt  moji  equitably  to  all  Degrees  of  Virtue , and  to  every  Vice. 

F 2 


When 


, ** 


3-6  LETTER  the  FOURTH. 

“ When  I conlider  (fays  Mr .Addifon,  fpeaking  as  having  taken  particular' 
“ notice  of  a fine  Evening)  that  infinite  Hoft  of  Stars,  or  to  fpeak  more 
“•  philofophically  of  Suns,  which  were  then  fhining  upon  me,  with  thofe 
**  innumerable  Sets  of  Planets  or  Worlds,  which  were  then  moving  round 
their refpedlive  Suns ; when  I ftill  enlarge  the  Idea,  and  fuppofed  ano- 
“ ther  Heaven  of  Suns  and  Worlds  rifing  ftill  above  this  which  we  dif- 
“ covered  j and  thefe  ftill  enlightened  by  a fuperior  Firmament  of  Lu- 
“ minaries,  which  are  planted  at  fo  great  a Difiance,  that  they  may  ap- 
“ pear  to  the  Inhabitants  of  the  former  as  the  Stars  do  to  us ; in  fhort, 
“ whilft  I purfued  this  Thought,  I could  not  but  refledt  on  that  little 
“ infignificant  Figure  which  I myfelf  bore  amongft  the  Immenfity  of 
tf  God’s  Works This  Reflection,  I judge,  as  you  are  an  Admirer  of  the 
Author,  you  will  not  look  upon  as  impertinent  in  this  Place,  efpecially  as 
it  muft  enforce  what  I have  endeavoured  to  fhew  you,  namely,  the  Rea- 
fonablenefs  of  a Plurality  of  fidereal  Syftems,  and  their  Multiplicity  of 
Worlds  j which,  if  you  are  yet  in  Doubt  of,  I hope  you  will  at  lcaft  for- 
give fo  well  defigned  an  Attempt  with  your  ufual  Candour. 

I am  now  prepared  to  proceed  in  the  chief  Defign  of  this  Undertaking, 
which  is  to  folve  the  Phenomena  of  the  Via  Latfea  j and  propofe  in  my 
next  to  anfwer  more  fully  your  farther  Requeft. 

I am , &c. 


LETTER 


LETTER  the  FIFTH! 


Of  the  Order,  Diflance,  and  Multiplicity  of  the  Stars,  the  Via  Ladtea,  and 

Extent  of  the  vifble  Creation. 


SIR, 

WE  are  told,  and,  if  I remember  right,  it  is  alfo  your  Opinion, 
that  three  of  the  fineft  Sights  in  Nature,  are  a riling  Sun  at  Sea, 
a verdant  Landskip  with  a Rainbow,  and  a clear  Star-light 
Evening  : All  of  which  I have  myfelf  often  obferved  with  vaft  Delight 
and  Pleafure.  The  firft  I have  frequently  beheld,  and  always  with  an 
agreeable  Surprize ; the  fecond  I have  as  often  taken  notice  of,  with  no 
fmall  Degree  of  Admiration  j but  the  laft  I fhall  never  look  up  to  with- 
out an  Aftonilhment,  even  mixed  with  a kind  of  Rapture.  The  Night 
you  laft  left  us,  this  admirable  Scene  was  in  its  full  Beauty  ; and,  as  Milton . 
fays, 

Silence  was  pleas’d  : now  glow’d  the  Firmament 
With  living  Saphirs ; Hefperus  that  led 
The  ftarry  Hoft  rode  brighteft.-  

I found  it  was  impoflible  to  look  long  upon  this  ftupendious  Scene,  fo 
full  of  amazing  Objedts,  and  particularly  the  Via  Ladtea,  which  (the 
Moon  being  abfent)  was  then  in  great  Perfection,  without  being  put  in 
Mind  of  my  Talk.  Thisfurprizing  Zone  of  Light  being  the  chief  Objedt 
I have  undertaken  to  treat  of  and  demonftrate. 

This  amazing  Phasnomenon  which  have  been  the  Occafion  of  fo  many 
Fables,  idle  Romances,  and  ridiculous  Opinions  amongft  the  Antients, 
ftill  continues  to  be  unaccounted  for,  and  even  in  an  Age  vain  enough  to 
boaft  Aftronomy  in  its  utmoft  Perfection. 

What  will  you  fay,  if  I tell  you,  it  is  my  Belief  we  are  fo  far  from  the 
real  Summit  of  the  Science,  that  we  fcarce  yet  know  the  Rudiments  of  what 
may  be  expedted  from  it.  This  luminous  Circle  has  often  engrofled  my 
Thoughts,  and  of  late  has  taken  up  all  my  idle  Hours ; and  I am  now  in 

great 


38  LETTER  the  FIFTH. 

great  Hopes  I have  not  only  atlaft  found  out  the  real  Caufe  of  it,  but  alfo 
by  the  fame  Hypothefis,  which  folves  this  Appearance,  fhall  be  able  to  de- 
monflrate  a much  more  rational  Theory  of  the  Creation  than  hitherto  has 
been  any  where  advanced,  and  at  the  fame  Time  give  you  an  intire  new 
Idea  of  the  Univerfe,  or  infinite  Syftem  of  Things.  This  mod  furprizing 
Zone  of  Light,  which  have  employed  fucceffively  for  many  Ages  paft, 
the  wifeft  Heads  amongft  the  Antients,  to  no  other  Purpofe  than  barely 
to  defcribe  it ; we  find  to  be  a perfect  Circle,  and  nearly  bifedting  the  ce- 
jeftial  Sphere,  but  very  irregular  in  Breadth  and  Brightnefs,  and  in  many 
Places  divided  into  double  Streams. 

* The  principal  Part  of  it  runs  through  the  Eagle , the  Swan,  Caffiopea, 
Perjeus , and  Auriga , and  continues  its  Courfe  by  the  Head  of  Monoceros , 
along  by  the  greater  Dog  through  the  Ship,  and  underneath  the  Centaur's 
Feet , till  having  pafied  the  Alter,  the  Scorpion  s Fail,  and  the  Bow  of 
Aquarius,  it  ends  at  laft  where  it  begun. 

PLATE  XII,  and  XIII. 

Reprefents  the  two  Hemifpheres,  where  its  true  Tradt  is  diftinguifhed 
ftmongft  the  principal  Stars,  and  may  eafily  be  conceived  by  them  to  cir- 
cumfcribe  and  bifedt  the  whole  Heavens. 

This  is  that  Phenomena  1 am  about  to  explain  and  account  for;  but 
before  I proceed  farther,  I judge  it  will  be  no  improper  Precognit a,  to  give 
you  the  Thoughts  of  the  Antients  upon  it ; the  Relation  perhaps  may  re- 
quire fome  Patience  ; but  I guefs,  that  after  reading  fuch  wild  and  extra- 
vagant Notions  concerning  it,  you  will  naturally  judge  more  favourably  of 
the  Conjectures  of  the  Moderns  upon  it,  and  particularly  of  what  is  con- 
cluded in  trie  fucceeding  Pages. 

Fheophrajlus 


* Carried  toward  the  oppofed  Bears , 

Its  Courfe  ciofe  by  the  Artick  Circle  fleers. 

And  by  inverted  Caffiopea  tends  ; 

Thence  by  the  Swan  obliquely  it  defcends 
The  Summer  Tropick,  and  Jove's  Bird  divides.; 

Then  crofs  the  Equator,  and  the  Zodiack  glides 
’Twixt  Scorpio's,  burning  Tail,  arm  the  left  Part 
Of  Sagitarius , near  the  fiery  Dart ; 

Then  by  the  other  Centaur’s  Legs  and  Feet, 

Winding  remounts  the  Skies  (again  to  meet) . 

By  Argos'  Topfail,  and  Heav’ns  middle  Sphere, 

Palling  the  Twins,  t’  o’ertake  the  Charioteer; 

Thence  CaJJiopea  feekingthee  does  run, 

O’re  Perfeus  Head,  and  Ends  where  it  begun. 

Sher,  Manilius. 


LETTER  the  FIFTH. 


39 


Pheophraflus  * was  of  Opinion,  that  the  Hemifpheres,  which,  by  many 
of  the  Antients  were  imagined  to  be  folid,  was  joined  together  here;  and 
that  this  was  the  foldering  of  the  two  Parts  into  one.  ■f*  Diodorus 
thought  it  celeftial  Fire,  of  a denfe  and  compad  Nature,  feen  through  the 
Clifts  or  Cracks  of  the  parting  Hemifphere  : But  as  Manilius  fays, 

Aflonifhment  mud  fure  their  Senfes  reach, 

To  fee  the  World’s  wide  Wound,  and  Heav’n’s  eternal  Breach. 

Oenopides  ||  believed  it  the  ancient  Way  of  the  Sun,  till  frighted  at  the 
bloody  Banquet  of  Thyejiis.  **  Eratosthenes  fuppofed  it  Juno's 
Milk,  fpilt  whilffc  giving  Suck  to  Hercules.  Plutarch  makes  it  the 
Effed  of  Phaeton' sconfufed  Erratication  ; but  I think  it  is  plain  'f'f  Ovid 
judged  them  to  be  Stars,  and  the  ancient  Ethnicks  believed  them  to  be 
the  blifsful  Seats  of  valiant  and  heroic  Souls. 


-Valiant  Souls,  freed  from  corporeal  Gives, 


Thither  repair,  and  lead  aethereal  Lives. 


Manilius. 


* Macrobius,  lib.  i.  cap.  15. 

Or  meets  Heaven  here  ! and  this  while  Cloud  appears 
The  Cement  of  the  clofe-wedg’d  Hemifpheres ! 

f The  facred  Caufes  human  Breads  enquire, 

Whether  the  heavenly  Segments  there  retire, 
fThe  whole  Mafs  fhrinking,  and  the  parting  Fame 
Thro’  cleaving  Chinks  admits  the  dranger  Flame. 

II  Orfeems  that  old  Opinion  of  more  Sway, 

That  the  Sun’s  Horfeshere  once  run  adray, 

And  a new  Path  mark’d  in  their  draggling  Flight, 
Of  fcorching  Skies,  and  Stars  aduded  Light. 

**  Nor  mud  that  gentle  Rumour  be  fuppred. 

How  Milk  once  flowing  from  fair  “Juno's  Bread 
Stain’d  the  celedial  Pavement,  from  whence  came 
This  milky  Path,  its  Caufefliewn  in  its  Name. 

When  from  the  hurried  Chariot  Light’ning  fled. 

And  fcatter’d  blazes  all  the  Skies  o’erfpread  ; 

Bv  whofe  Approach  new  Stars  enkindled  were, 
Which  dill  as  Marks  of  that  fad  Chance  appear. 

ft  A Way  there  is  in  Heaven’s  expanded  Plain 
Which  when  the  Skies  are  clear,  is  feen  below, 

And  Mortals  by  the  Name  of  Milky , know, 

The  Ground- work  is  of  Stars 


Manilius. 


Ovid's  Met,  lib.  i. 


But 


40 


LETTER  the  FIFTH. 

But  * Democritus  long  ago  believed  them  to  bean  infinite  Number  of 
fmall.  Stars ; and  fuch  of  late  Years  they  have  been  difcovered  to  be,  firfl:  by 
Gnllaleo , next  by  Keplar , and  now  confirmed  by  all  modern  Aftronomers, 
who  have  ever  had  an  Opportunity  of  feeing  them  through  a good  Te- 
lefcope. 

PLATE  XIV. 

Is  from  an  Obfervation  I made  myfelf,  of  a bright  Part  of  this  Zone  near 
the  Feet  of  Antinous  j which,  (by  a Miftake  of  the  Engraver)  is,  as  it  ap- 
pears through  a Tube  of  two  convex  Glafles.  I faw  it  through  a very 
good  Reflector,  and  formed  the  Plan  by  a Combination  of  Triangles. 

Milton  takes  notice  of  this  Zone  in  a mod  beautiful  Manner,  where  he 
defcribesthe  Creator’s  Return  from  his  fix  Day’s  Work  to  Heaven,  he  in- 
troduces it  as  a Simile  to  exprefs  his  Idea  of  the  eternal  Way,  or  Road  to 
the  celeflial  Manfions. 

A broad  and  ample  Road,  whofe  Dufl  is  Gold 

And  Pavement  Stars,  as  Stars  to  thee  appear, 

Seen  in  the  Galaxie , that  Milky  Way, 

Which  nightly  as  a circling  Zone  thou  feeft 
Powder’d  with  Stars. 

'But  to  infer  from  their  Appearance  only,  that  they  are  really  Stars,  with- 
out confidering  their  Nature  and  Diftance  ; and  that  nothing  but  Stars 
could  pofiibly  produce  fuch  an  EfteCt,  may  perhaps  be  afliiming  too 
much,  when  we  have  nothing  but  the  bare  Credit  of  the  Belgic  Glafies  to 
fupport  our  Conjectures ; and  although  this  may  be  fufficient  for  any  Ma- 
thematician, yet  for  your  greater  Satisfaction,  I have  thought  proper  to 
give  two  or  three  more  evincing  Arguments,  to  confirm  thefe  important 
Difcoveries.  Democritus , as  I have  faid  before,  believed  them  to  be  Stars 
long  before  Aftronomy  reaped  any  Benefit  from  the  improved  Sciences  of 
Optics  ; and  faw,  as  we  may  fay,  through  the  Eye  of  Reafon,  full  as  far 
into  Infinity  as  the  mod  able  Aftronomers  in  more  advantageous  Times 
have  done  fince,  even  affified  with  their  belt  Glaffes : And  his  Conjec- 
tures are  alrnoft  as  old  as  the  philolaic  Syflem  of  the  Planets  itfelf  j the 
ConftruCtion  of  which,  though  attempted  by  many,  none  have  ever  yet 
been  able  to  confute. 

The  Light  which  naturally  flows  from  this  Crowd  of  radiant  Bodies  is 
mixt  and  confided,  chiefly  occalioned  by  the  Agitation  of  our  Atmo- 
fphere,  and  from  a Union  of  their  Rays  of  Light,  by  a too  near  Proxi- 
mity of  their  Beams,  altogether  they  appear  like  a River  of  Milk,  but 
more  of  a pelucid  Nature,  running  all  round  the  flarry  Regions. 


* Plutarch  ( in  Placitis  Phitofoph.) 


For 


LETTER  the  FIFTH. 


4i 


For  in  the  azure  Skies  its  candid  Way 
Shines  like  the  dawning  Morn,  or  doling  Day. 

There  are  alfo  many  more  fuch  luminous  Spaces  to  be  found  in  the 
Heavens  of  the  fame  Nature  with  thefe,  which  we  know  to  be  Stars ; in 
particular  the  Nebula , or  cloudy  Star  in  the  Prafepe  of  36  j a cloudy  Star 
in  Orion  of  2 1 j * a cloudy  -f-  Knot  not  far  from  this  in  the  fame  Aflerifm 
of  80 ; in  one  Degree  of  the  fame  Conftellation  500,  and  in  the  whole 
Form  above  :j:  2000.  All  of  which  are  great  Confirmations  of  the  Truth 
of  our  Aflertion,  i.  e.  that  this  Zone  of  Light  proceeds  from  an  infinite 
Number  of  fmall  Stars.  Here  it  will  not  be  amifs  to  obferve,  that  it  has 
been  conjedtured,  and  is  ftrongly  fufpedted,  that  a proper  Number  of  Rays, 
meeting  from  different  Directions,  become  Flame  ; and  that  hence  it  may 
prove  not  the  Sun’s  real  Body  which  we  daily  fee,  but  only  his  inflamed  At- 
mofphere.  I begin  to  be  of  Opinion,  and  I think  not  without  Reafon, 
that  the  true  Magnitude  of  the  Sun  is  not  near  what  the  modern  Aftro- 
nomers  have  made  it  j and  that  it  may  not  pofilbly  be  much  above  two 
Thirds  of  what  it  appears  to  us;  I don’t  mean  that  this  Expanfion  of  the 
folar  Flame  is  any  Part  of  that  dilated  Light  mentioned  by  Sir  Ifaoc  New- 
tony  and  conceived  to  be  round  all  light  Bodies  in  general  j but  you  may 
confider  it  as  not  much  differing  from  it,  not  of  an  unlike  Nature,  only 
greater  in  Degree,  and  peculiar  to  the  Sun  and  Stars,  who  are  all,  as  has 
been  before  in  a manner  demonftrated  to  be  actually  Globes  of  Fire. 

This,  tho’  I prefume  to  call  itatprefent  only  meer  Hypothefis,  will  in  a 
great  meafure  account  for  the  exceffive  Changes  in  the  Conftitution  of  our 
Air  and  Atmof^here,  which  we  often  find  very  unnatural  to  the  Seafon  j 
alfo  be  a Means  perhaps  of  reconciling  the  vafl:  Difproportion  fo  very  re- 
markable betwixt  the  Sun  and  the  lefl'er  Planets,  and  many  other  Circum- 
ftances  in  the  Syflem  of  no  fmall  Confequence  in  Aftronomy  : One  of 
which  Particulars  you  have  frequently  expreffed  a great  Miflrufl  and 
Difapprobation  of,  as  fufpedtng  fome  kind  of  a Fallacy  in  the  Computa- 
tion ; and  the  other  is  Matter  of  general  Complaint,  being  by  many  attri- 
buted to  a Change  in  the  Diredtion  of  the  Earth’s  Axis  II ; and  by  fome, 
efpecially  the  Vulgar,  to  too  near  an  Approximation  of  the  Earth  to  fome 
one  of  the  celeflial  Bodies.  But  all  this  will  very  naturally  be  accounted 
for  by  the  Levity,  or  expanding  Quality  of  the  Sun’s  circumambient 


* Vide  Galileo. 

f Betwixt  the  Sword  and  Girdle  of  Orion . 

J Vide  Reitba. 

||  Which,  through  Ignorance  of  the  true  Cafe,  is  commonly  called  a Shock,  a Brufh,  or 
Vbove. 

G Flame, 


42  LETTER  THE  FIFTH. 

Flame,  or  Atmofphere;  and  hence,  according  to  its  various  State,  being 
more  condenfed,  or  rare,  we  may  have  Heat  or  Cold  in  the  greated  Ex- 
tream,  and  alternately  fo,  in  a perpetual  Viciditude. 

The  Truth  of  this  Dodtrine  will  evidently  appear  from  the  Obfervations 
of  the  Sun’s  Diameter  through  the  Year  1660,  by  the  indefatigable  Mou- 
ton:  And,  I mud;  own,  I am  not  a little  furprized  to  find  that  no  Conclufions 
have  been  drawn  from  them  of  this  Kind.  I am  perfwaded,  if  you  once 
compare  thole  Numbers,  you  will  be  very  far  from  thinking  this  an 
improbable  Suggedion.  But  this  Digreffion  has  led  me  a little  too  far 
from  the  Via  La5ieai  and  too  near  home  again  ; I mud  now  think  of  re- 
turning to  the  Stars,  and  my  next  Endeavours  mull:  be  to  give  you  fome 
Idea  of  the  Number  of  them.  Through  very  good  Telefcopes  there 
have  been  difcovered  in  many  Parts  of  this  enlightened  Space,  and  even 
out  of  it,  feveral  thoufand  Stars  in  the  Compafs  of  one  fquare  Degree  j in 
particular  near  the  Sword  of  Perfcus , and  in  the  Conflellations  of  * Taurus 
and  Orion . 


PLATE  XV. 

Reprefents  the  Pleides , a well  known  Knot  of  Stars  in  the  Sign  Tau- 
rus, as  they  appeared  to  me  thro’  a one  Foot  reflecting  Telefcope  : And 
Plate  XVI.  is  a View  of  the  Perfides,  another  iurprizing  Knot  of  Stars 
in  the  Condellation  Perfeus,  exactly  as  they  appear  through  a Tube  of 
two  convex  Glades.  There  are  alfo  other  luminous  Spaces  in  the  ftarry 
Regions,  not  unlike  the  Milky  Way,  which  I have  had  no  Opportunity 
of  obferving  ; fuch  as  the  Nebecidce , near  the  South  Pole,  called  by  the 
Seamen  Magellanic  Clouds  j and  which  likewife  viewed  through  Tele- 
fcopes, prefent  us  with  little  Nebidce , and  fmall  Stars  interperfed : One  of 
thefe  Kind  is  fituated  between  Hydros  and  Dorado  j and  another,  l'ome- 
thing  lcls  than  this,  betwixt  Hydrus  and  the  Toucan. 

Now  admitting  the  Breadth  of  the  Via  Lablea  to  be  at  a Mean  but 
nine  Degrees,  and  fuppofmg  only  twelve  hundred  Stars  in  every  fquare 
Degree,  there  will  be  nearly  in  the  whole  orbicular  Area  3,888,000  Stars,, 
and  all  thefe  in  a very  minute  Portion  of  the  great  Expanfe  of  Heaven.  What! 
a vad  Idea  of  endlefs  Beings  mud:  this  produce  and  generate  in  our  Minds ; 
and  when  we  confider  them  all  as  flaming  Suns,  Progenitors,  and  Primum 
Mobiles  of  a dill  much  greater  Number  of  peopled  Worlds,  what  lelkthan 
an  Infinity  can  circumfcribe  them,  lefs  than  an  Eternity  comprehend.ffiem, 


* Galiliso  in  one  cloudy  Star  of  this  Conftellation,  difcovered  no  lelj 
and  in  that  of  the  Pr&fepe  thirty-fix. 


nan  twenty-one. 


or 


LETTER  the  FIFTH.  43 

or  lefs  than  Omnipotence  produce  and  fupport  them,  and  where  can  our 
Wonder  ceafe  ? 

In  this  Place  perhaps  I ought  not  to  pafs  over  the  aftonifhing  Pheno- 
menon of  feveral  new  Stars,  &c.  which  have  frequently  appeared,  and 
foon  again  vanilhed,  in  the  fame  Point  of  the  Heavens.  But  as  the  Bu- 
finefs  of  this  Theory  is  rather  to  folve  the  general,  than  any  pariicula 
Phenomenon,  I thall  only  here  by  way  of  Note  fubjoin  a Table  of  fuch 
as  has  been  regularly  obferved,  and  by  whom  they  were  firft  difcovered. 

A Table  of  feveral  new  Stars,  Nebulae,  and  double  Stars,  hi c. 


Nomina  Stellarum. 


Obfervationum. 

S Loft  after  the  burning  of  Troy,  but  now  returned  ; 
C Ricciolns. 


Septima  Pleiadum 

A new  Star  appeared  in  CaJJiopea,  nearly  9 

in  the  fame  Place  with  that  of  . 572.  $ D°™-  94  5->  brght  as  Jupiter  ; fee  Ricaolus 

The  new  Star  in  CaJJiopea' s Chair. 


fee 


A new  Star  in  Cello  Ceti. 


A new  Star  in  the  Swan’s  Neck, 

A new  Star  in  the  Right  Foot  of  Serpen- 
tar  ius, 

A new  Star  in  Andromeda's  Girdle, 

A new  Star  in  Antinous, 

A new  Star  feen  in  the  Whale, 


A new  Star  in  the  Fox’s  Head, 


A new  Star  in  the  Swan’s  Neck. 


Bright  as  Venus,  from  November  1572  to  March  1574. 
f Of  the  3d  Magnitude,  is  faid  to  have  appear’d  periodically, 
J feven  Times  in  fix  Years,  i.  e.  every  three  hundred  and 
) thirteen  Days:  It  was  firil  oblerved  in  Augujl  1596,  for 
v two  Months,  by  D.  Fabricius 

^-Obferved  by  Kepler  in  1600,  of  the  third  Magnitude,  till 
\ the  Year  1659;  then  gradually  decreafing  ; in  1661  it 
\ difappeared  ; in  1 666  it  became  vifible  again,  and  is 
yet  to  be  feen  of  the  fixth  Magnitude. 

C Bright  as  Venus  from  Oftober  1604  to  Oflober  160;  ; fee 
c.  Kepler. 

Seen  by  Simon  Marius  and  Fabricius,  Anno  1612. 

Seen  by  Jufus  Byrgius. 

In  1638,  by  John  Procyclides  Holuarda,  of  the  third  Mag- 
nitude, which  difappeared  periodically,  every  three 
hundred  and  thirty  Days. 

\ Of  the  third  Magnitude,  feen  by  Hevelius  in  July  1670, 
"v  and  till  Augujl  1671,  alfo  from  March  1672  to  Septem- 
c her  1672 

This  appear’d  periodically  every  four  hundred  and  four 
Days,  and  about  fix  Months  at  a Time  ; it  was  feen  at 
its  brighteft,  September  10,  1714. 


Of  the  Nebulae,  or  Cloudy  Stars. 

Nebulofc  in  Orion's  Sword. 

Ncbulofe  in  Andromeda's  Girdle 

Nelulofe  in  the  Bow  of  Sagitarius,  Small,  but  very  luminous. 

Nebu/oje  in  Centaurus , Never  feen  in  England. 

A Nebulofe  preceding  the  right  Foot  of  fObfcure,  but  with  a Star  in  the  Middle  of  it. 


Antinous, 

Nebula?  in  Dorfo  Herculis, 


Difcovered  by  Dr.  Hally 


Befides  the  Nebula,  and  new  Stars,  it  appears  from  the  ancient  Catalogues  of  Hevelius,  &c.  that 
fome  of  the  old  ones  have  intirely  vanilhed;  in  particular,  one  in  the  left  Thigh  of  Aquarius,  the 
contiguous  one  preceding  in  the  Tail  of  Capricorn  ; the  fecond  on  the  Belly  of  the  Whale  ; the  firlt 
of  the  unformed  ones  after  the  Scales  of  Libra,  and  feveral  others.  Many  of  the  Stars  alfo  appear 
to  be  double,  as  the  firft  Star  of  Aries  and  Cafor;  others  triple,  as  one  in  the  Pleiades;  and  the 
middle  one  in  Orion's  Sabre ; and  others  again,  quadruple,  &c. 

G 2 I would 


44  LETTER  the  FIFTH, 

I would  now  willingly  help  you  to  conceive  the  indefinite  mutual  Di~ 
ftance  of  the  Stars,  in  order  to  give  you  fome  fmall  Notion  of  the  Im- 
menfity  of  Space  j but  as  this  will  be  a Talk  merely  conjectural,  I fhall 
only  defire  you  to  believe  it  as  far  as  your  Reafon  will  carry  you,  fafely 
fupported  by  an  obvious  Probability. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  neceflary  here  to  acquaint  you,  that  all  the  Stars  are 
fo  far  apparently  of  different  Magnitudes,  that  no  two  of  them  are  to  be 
found  in  the  whole  Heavens  exactly  the  fame,  either  in  Bignefs  or  Bright- 
nefs  *.  The  largeft  we  have  fufficient  Reafon  to  believe  is  the  neareft  to  us  ; 
the  next  in  Bignefs  and  Brightnefs  more  remote  ; and  fo  on  to  the  lead;  we 
fee,  which  we  judge  to  be  the  moft  remote  of  all. 

The  firft  Degree,  or  that  of  the  largeft  Magnitude,  we  give  to  Syrius, 
the  fecond  to  Arcturus,  the  third  to  Aedebaran,  the  fourth  to  Lyra, 
the  fifth  to  Capella,  the  fixth  to  Regulus,  the  feventh  to  Rigel,  the 
eighth  to  Fomahaunt,  and  the  ninth  to  Antarus:  Thefe  are  all  faid 
to  be  of  the  firft  Clafs ; and  befides  which,  there  are  at  leaft,  within  the 
Reach  of  our  lateft  improved  Opticks,  nine  more  Denominations  within 
the  Radius  of  the  vifible  Creation. 

Now,  by  the  certain  Return  of  the  Comets,  which  we  find  are  all  go- 
verned by  the  Laws  of  this  Syftem,  and  fuppofed  to  be  undifturbed  by 
any  of  the  others,  we  cannot  avoid  concluding,  if  we  confider  them  at 
all  to  the  Purpofe,  that  the  neareft  Stars  cannot  be  lefs  diftant  than  twice 
the  Radius  of  the  greateft  Orbit  belonging  to  the  Sun.  Moft  Mathema- 
ticians think  this  a great  deal  too  near,  as  it  muft  of  courfe  make  all  the 
Syftems  join,  as  in  Contadf  ; and  I think  we  may  fafely  add,  to  feparate 
their  Spheres  of  Attraction,  at  leaft  one  Half  of  this  Diftance  more,  which 
will  make  in  the  Whole  about  four  hundred  and  twenty  Semi-orbits  of  the 
Earth,  or  33,600,000,000  Miles.  This  even  the  ingenious  Mr.  Haygins 
endeavours  to  prove  ftill  much  too  little,  and  his  Arguments  are  fuch  as 
cannot  eafily  be  refuted.  His  Principle  is  grounded  upon  the  known  Laws 
of  Analogy,  as  confidered  in  the  Proportion  of  light  Surfaces,  and  is  as 
follows.  Having  reduced  the  Sun’s  Ditk  to  the  Appearance  of  the  Star 
Syrius,  by  tiie  Help  of  a fmall  Hole  at  the  End  of  his  Telefcope,  and 
comparing  this  Part  of  his  Surface  to  the  whole  Difk  of  the  Sun,  he  in- 
fers that  the  Stars  Diftance  to  that  of  the  Sun  muft  be  as  275664101.  Hence 
Syrius  from  us  will  be  nearly  (avoiding  Units)  2,213,120,000,000  Miles: 
But  this  I take  to  be  as  much  too  large  a&  the  former  is  too  little;  yet,  as 

* A very  little  Knowledge  in  Opticks  will  render  this  indifputable,  and  has  been  in  a great 
meafure  demonllrated  before;  1.  in  the  Great  Dog  ; 2.  in  Bootes;  3.  in  the  Bull;  4.  in  the  Harp 
of  jlpdlo  ; 5.  in  rfuriga  ; 6.  in  the  Lion  ; 7.  in  Orion ; 8.  in.  the  Southern  Filh  ; 9.  at  the 
£r\d  of  Erridanus, 

Mr.. 


LETTER  the  FIFTH.  45 

Mr.  Bradley  has,  with  Tome  Shew  of  Reafon,  banilhed  all  the  Stars  out 
of  the  Sphere  of  Parallax,  the  laft  is  the  only  Method  we  can  poffibly 
make  ufe  of  with  any  kind  of  Confidence;  and  Sir  Jfaac  Newton  endea- 
vours to  recommend  it  with  great  Force  of  Argument,  as  the  only  pro- 
bable Means  by  which  we  can  give  any  tolerable  Guels  at  thefe  immenfe 
Meafurements  of  Space. 

To  moderate  the  Matter  then  if  you  pleafe,  allow  me  but  to  make  ufe  of 
a Mean  betwixt  the  two  fore-mentioned  Numbers ; and  we  may  take  it  for 
granted,  a Diftance  fufficiently  exaCt,  to  fuit  all  our  Wants  in  the  prefent 
Cafe,  namely,  to  give  a very  tolerable  Idea  of  the  Extent  of  the  vifible 
Creation,  which  is  all  I propofe  in  this  Place  to  attempt;  but  I mean  to 
be  much  more  exaCt  in  another. 

Now  as  the  Diftance  from  the  Sun  to  the  Earth  is  fo  fmall  in  Proportion 
to  the  Diftance  of  the  Stars  from  us,  and  from  one  another,  we  may  very 
well  confider  the  Sun  as  the  Center  of  our  Station,  or  Pofition  in  the  general 
Syftem  or  Frame  of  Nature.  And  as  the  Stars  are  very  vifible  thro’  good 
Telefcopes,  to  the  ninth  or  tenth  Magnitude,  if  we  multiply  the  primary 
Diftance  of  Syrius , or  of  any  other  of  his  Clafs,  by  this  Number  of  com- 
mon intermediate  Spaces,  the  ProduCt  will  be  equal  to  the  Radius  of  the 
vifible  Creation  to  the  folar  Eye ; which,  by  this  Rule,  you  will  find  in 
capital  Numbers  to  be  * nearly  6,000,000,000,000  Miles,  taking  in  a Star 
of  the  fixth  Magnitude,  and  to  a Star  of  the  ninth,  9,000,000,000,000 
Miles : But  this  Computation  fuppofes  a mean  common  Diftance  of  the 
Stars  in  a fort  of  Syzygia,  or  Direction  of  a Right  Line,  which  is  not  the 
real  Cafe;  for  the  Stars  cannot  be  fuppofed  to  diminifh  in  a proportional 
Magnitude  by  any  mathematical  Ratio , but  by  fome  geometrical,  or  ra- 
ther mufical  one;  forlnftance,  if  the  Diftance  of  a firft  be  3,  that  of  a 
fecond  lhould  be  about  5,  and  of  a proportional  Third  §,333,  &c. 
ad  infinitum  : But  as  their  true  proportional  Diftance  is  unknown,  the  above 
will  be  fufficient  for  our  prefent  Purpole  ; which  is  only  to  fhew,  without 
Exaggeration,  the  Space  we  now  are  truly  fenfible  of. 

This  I have  here  confidered  more  extenfively,  to  obviate  all  Objections 
that  you  may  make  to  the  Probability  of  the  general  Motion  of  the  Stars, 
by  (hewing  no  Difficulty  can  poffibly  arile  from  their  apparent  Proximity, 
Number,  or  irregular  Diftribution : Their  Diftances  being  fo  immenfely 
large,  no  Diforder  or  Confufion  can  be  fuppofed  in  any  Direction  of  them, 
or  Motion  whatever.  The  greateft  Diftance  of  the  Planets,  which  all 
move  undifturbed  round  the  Sun,  is  about  three  hundred  and  fifty-three 
Million  of  Miles:  But  the  lead  Diftance  of  one  Star  from  another,  is 

* If  the  Diftance  of  the  Sun  and  Earth  is  found  too  much,  which  I muft  own  I have  a vio- 
lent Sufpicion  of,  thefe  Numbers  muft  be  reduced  in  like  Proportion. 

upwards 


46  LETTERtheFIFTH. 

upwards  of  two  thoufand  eight  hundred  and  thirty-two  Times  that  Di- 
ftance,  or  one  Million  of  Millions  of  Miles : And  as  no  fenfible  Dis- 
order can  be  obferved  amongft  the  folar  Planets,  what  Reafon  have  we 
to  fuppofe  any  can  be  occafioned  amongft  the  Stars,  or  that  a general  Mo- 
tion of  thefe  primary  Luminaries  round  a common  Center,  fhould  be  any 
way  irrational,  or  unnatural  ? 

What  an  amazing  Scene  does  this  difplay  to  us ! what  inconceivable 
Vaftnefs  and  Magnificence  of  Power  does  fuch  a Frame  unfold  ! Suns 
crowding  upon  Suns,  to  our  weak  Senfe,  indefinitely  diftant  from  each 
other  j and  Miriads  of  Miriads  of  Manfions,  like  our  own,  peopling  In- 
finity, all  fubjeCl  to  the  fame  Creator’s  Will  ; a Univerfe  of  Worlds,  all 
deck’d  with  Mountains,  Lakes,  and  Seas,  Herbs,  Animals,  and  Rivers, 
Rocks,  Caves,  and  Trees;  and  all  the  Produce  of  indulgent  Wifdom,  to 
chear  Infinity  with  endleis  Beings,  to  whom  his  Omnipotence  may  give  a 
variegated  eternal  Life. 

The  aftonifhing  Diftance  of  the  ftarry  Manfions  undoubtedly  was  defign’d 
to  anfwer  fome  wife  End:  One  Confequence  is  this,  and  probably  is  not 
without  its  Ufe : To  every  Planet  of  the  fame  Syftem,  the  fame  fidereal 
Face  of  Heaven  appears  without  the  leaft  Degree  of  Change  ; and  as  the 
remoteft  Regions  upon  Earth  fee  the  fame  Moon  and  Planets,  fo  alfo  the 
Inhabitants  of  the  moft  diftant  Planets  in  ours,  or  in  any  other  Syftem,  fee 
the  fame  Forms  and  Order  of  the  Stars  in  common  with  the  reft.  The 
whole  Sphere  of  Heaven  being  common  and  unchangeable  through  all 
their  various  Revolutions. 

Thus  thofe  (the  People)  in  the  Planet  Venus,  will  fee  the  Conftellation 
of  Orion  juft  as  we  do,  and  the  People  in  the  Planet  Saturn , much  farther 
ftill  removed,  alike  will  view  this  Conftellation  in  all  refpedts  the  fame  ; 
here  then,  (in  the  Syftem  of  the  Sun)  the  Eye  removed  from  us  muft  only 
hope  to  find  a new  Earth  furrounded  with  the  fame  fort  of  Sky  : But  Beings 
in  another  Syftem,  behold  not  only  a new  Heaven  above,  but  alfo  new 
Earths  below  ; and  all  the  Frame  of  Nature  to  them  puts  on  a new  Drefs, 
new  Signs,  new  Seafons,  and  new  Planets  roll,  and  a new  Sun  renews 
the  Day. 

The  Heathen  Fables  here  are  all  erafed  with  all  the  Immortality  of  their 
vain  earthly  Gods  and  Heroes ; Per  feus  and  Alcidcs  are  no  more,  and  both 
the  Bears  are  vanifhed  ; the  P Li  ads  and  the  Hyads  join,  and  fliining  Leo, 
though  bo  . fling  two  Stars  of  the  hrft  Magnitude  with  us,  there  no  where 
can  be  found,  loft  in  the  common  undillinguifhed  Herd.  But  ftill  Aftro- 
nomy  will  exift,  and  new-framed  Forms  may  fill  the  varied  Scene. 

Perhaps  you  may  expedt  that  I fhould  here  give  you  my  Conjectures  of 
what  fort  of  Beings  may  be  fuppofed  to  refide  in  the  Ens  Primum , or  Sedes 

Be  at  or  urn 


LETTER  the  FIFTH.  47 

Bcatorum  of  the  known  Univerfe,  whether  mortal,  immortal,  or  Creatures 
partakingin  fome  Degree  of  theProperties  of  both ; as  fuch  maybe  conceiv’d 
to  change  their  Natures  and  States,  without  a total  Diffolution  of  their  Senfes 
by  Death  : And  farther,  it  may  poffibly  be  judged  unpardonable  in  me  not 
to  point  out  every  blefled  Abode,  fuited  to  the  Virtues,  and' all  the  various 
States  an  immortal  Soul  may  be  tranflated  to  j but  this  is  a Tafk  above 
the  human  Capacity,  or  is  the  pure  Province  of  Religion  alone  j the 
Bufinefs  of  a Revelation  rather  than  Reafon  to  difcover.  Befides,  it  is 
enough  for  the  prefent  Purpofe,  to  prove,  that  Miriads  of  celeftial  Man- 
fions,  are  to  be  difcovered  within  our  finite  View,  and  by  a kind  of  ocular 
Revelation,  which  vifibly  extends  the  human  Profpedt,  as  it  were,  far  be- 
yond the  Grave.  It  matters  not  whether  a Race  of  Heroes  fill  thefe 
Worlds,  or  a Tribe  of  happy  Lovers  people  thofe  j whether  a Peafant  in 
the  Realms  of  Orion  fhall  ever  become  a Prince  in  the  Regions  of  Ardln- 
rmy  or  a Patriarch  in  Procion , a Prophet  in  the  Precepce.  Not  to  mention 
all  the  Stages  human  Nature  may,  or  have  been  deftined  to  in  any  one 
World,  as  believ’d  by  the  ancient  Philofophers,  befides  the  final  Coalition 
of  all  Beings  much  more  naturally  to  be  expedted  in  the  Sedes  Beatorum. 

I fay,  whatever  our  Cafe  may  be  with  regard  to  thefe  Queries  and 
Futurity,  the  Plan  and  Principles  of  this  Theory  will  not  be  at  all  changed 
by  it,  fince  what  it  is  chiefly  founded  upon  may  be  clearly  demonftrated, 
fo  clearly  and  inconteftably,  that,  with  the  Reverend  Dr.  Youngs  we  may 
juflly  conclude, 

Devotion  ! Daughter  of  Aftronomy  ! 
and  affirm  with  him  alfo,  That, 

An  indevout  Aftronomer  is  mad. 

But  I find  what  I at  firfh  propofed  will  prove  too  long  for  this  Letter. 
However,  I will  endeavour  to  reward  your  Patience  in  my  next,  and 
continue,  &c.. 


LETTER 


LETTER  the  SIXTH. 


Of  General  Motion  amongfi  the  Stars , the  Plurality  of  Syfems} 

merability  of  Worlds. 


and  Innu 


S I R , 

SINCE  my  laft,  you’ll  find  by  this,  fpeaking  in  the  Stile  of  Ker- 
cher , that  I have  been  very  far  from  home,  round  almoft  the  vifible 
Creation.  I have  indeed  applied  myfelf  very  clofely  to  tranfcribe 
my  Thoughts  to  you  upon  the  old  Subjedt  the  Milky  Way , which  my 
former  Letter  left  imperfedted.  To  return  then  to  the  Theory  of  the 
Stars,  and  that  yet  unreconciled  Phenomenon  j let  us  reafon  a little  up- 
on the  vifible  Order  of  the  Stars  in  general,  and  fee  what  Conclufions  can 
be  drawn  from  what  every  Aftronomer  knows  of  them,  and  cannot  be 
difputed. 

Firft  then,  that  the  Stars  are  not  infinitely  difperfed  and  diftributed  in 
a promifcuous  Manner  throughout  all  the  mundane  Space,  without  Order 
or  Defign,  is  evident  beyond  a Doubt  from  this  vaft  colledtive  Body  of 
Light,  fince  no  fuch  Phenomenon  could  poffibly  be  produced  by  Chance, 
or  exhibited  without  a defigned  Difpofition  of  its  conftituent  Bodies. 

If  any  regular  Order  of  the  Stars  then  can  be  demonftrated  that  will 
naturally  prove  this  Phenomenon  to  be  no  other  than  a certain  Effedt 
arifing  from  the  Obferver’s  Situation,  I think  you  muft  of  courfe  grant 
fuch  a Solution  at  leaf!  rational,  if  not  the  Truth  j and  this  is  what  I pro- 
pofe  by  my  new  Theory. 

To  a Spedtator  placed  in  an  indefinite  Space,  all  very  remote  Objedts 
appear  to  be  equally  diftant  from  the  Eye  j and  if  we  judge  of  the  Via 
LaElea  from  Phenomena  only,  we  muft  of  courfe  conclude  it  a vaft  Ring 
of  Stars,  fcattered  promifcuoufly  round  the  celeftial  Regions  in  the  Direc- 
tion of  a perfedt  Circle. 

But  when  we  confider  the  explanick  Pofition  of  many  other  Stars,  all 
of  the  fame  Nature,  and  not  lefs  numerous,  together  forming  the  great 
Sphere  of  Heaven,  we  generally  find  ourfelves  quite  at  a Lofs  how  to  re- 
concilethe  two  apparent  Clafies  j and  I know  none  who  have  ever  been 
fuccefsful  enough  to  reduce  them  to  any  one  general  Order. 


You’ll 


LETTER  the  SIXTH.  49 

You’ll  fay  probably  how  fhall  we  make  this  chaofic  Difpofition  of  the 
primary  Luminaries  agree  with  the  fecondary  Laws,  and  the  juft  Har- 
mony obferved  in  the  third  * Creation,  &c. 

The  Work  now  you  fee  is  undertaken,  and  chiefly  at  your  own  Re- 
queft,  therefore  I have  a Right  to  expert  you’ll  be  very  indulgent  to  the 
Author,  and  pafs  over  all  his  Faults,  and  allow  him  free  Argument  in 
Purfuit  of  thefe  important  Truths,  which  will  in  the  End  open  perhaps  a 
much  wider  Field  of  Contemplation  to  us,  than  at  firft  could  be  fuppofed 
to  be  intended  by  the  Genejis  of  Mofis. 

That  Defcription  of  the  Beginning  of  Nature  is  not  without  its  Beauty 
and  Noblenefs,  fuitable  to  the  Dignity  both  of  the  Author  and  SubjeCL 
But  fhould  we  even  in  this  knowing  Age  of  the  World  pretend  to  ac- 
count for  the  Original  of  Things,  as  Mofes  to  fupport  his  believed  di- 
vine Legation,  was  obliged  in  fome  meafure  to  do,  we  fhould  foon  be 
reduced  to  talk  in  the  fame  Stile,  and  perhaps  with  lefs  Probability,  than 
then  at  leaft  appeared  in  his  elegant  Account  of  the  Origin  of  the  Univerfe, 
efpecially  if  we  do  but  confider,  that  what  he  wrote,  was  only  to  the 
Senfes  of  a People  who  had  not  yet  learnt  to  make  ufe  of  their  Reafon 
any  other  way,  but  from  the  Appearance  of  Things,  and  upon  a SubjeCl: 
too  fublime  for  vulgar  Capacities  in  any  Age,  and  had  only  been  attempt- 
ed in  the  deepeft  Learning  of  Egypt , which,  he  though  well  acquainted 
with,  the  Generality  of  them  were  totally  Strangers  to. 

In  the  firft  Place  it  muft  be  granted,  that  the  Stars  being  all  of  the 
fame  Nature,  are  either  all  immoveable,  or  all  fixed,  that  is  all  governed 
by  one  and  the  fame  Principle. 

Now  to  fuppole  them  all  fixed,  and  difperfed  in  an  endlefs  Diforder 
thro’  the  infinite  Expanfe,  which  has  long  been  the  Opinion  of  many  very 
able  Aftronomers  amongft  the  Antients,  and  even  now  received  by  too 
many  of  the  Moderns,  implies  an  Inactivity  in  thofe  vaft  and  principal 
Bodies,  fo  much  the  Reverfe  of  what  may  be  expeCted,  and  what  we 
daily  obferve  through  all  the  reft  of  their  Attendants,  namely,  their  own 
refpeCtive  Satellites,  that  we  cannot  poflibly  upon  any  rational  Grounds, 
advance  one  Angle  Argument  to  fupport  fo  much  as  a Conjecture  towards 
it,  without  betraying  the  greateft  Simplicity,  and  next  to  an  Affirmation 
reduce  the  whole  Frame  of  Nature,  and  all  corporeal  Beings  to  a wild 
unmeaning  Chance,  ariiing  from  an  unnatural  Difcord  and  Confufion. 

For  upon  the  Principles  of  Locality  and  Materiality,  you  having  al- 
lowed me  the  Ufe  of  my  Senfes  and  Reafon,  as  abfolutely  neceflary  to- 
wards conceiving  any  Idea  of  our  prefent  State,  or  of  Futurity : Upon 


The  Moon,  Satellites  of  Saturn  and  Jupiter , &c. 

H 


thefe 


5o  LETTER  the  SIXTH. 

thefe  Principles  I fay,  unlefs  our  Faculties  are  ufelefs,  if  there  are  no  other 
Bodies  or  Beings  in  the  Univerfe  than  what  we  fee,  and  are  now  fenfible 
of,  we  muft  now  at  the  Height  of  this  our  prefent  State,  be  as  near  Per- 
fection as  we  can  reafonably  expebt,  and  asfuch  ourfelves  the  fupreme  Be- 
ings of  all  Beings.  To  what  End  then  do  we  form  Ideas  of  a lucceeding 
Life,  where  a more  exalted  State  cannot  be  hoped  for. 

How  abfurd  and  impious  this  is  I leave  to  your  own  Reafon  and  Re- 
flection : This  is  the  fatal  Rock  upon  which  all  weak  Pleads  and  narrow 
Minds  are  loft  and  fplit  upon,  confequently  ought  to  be  the  mofl  carefully 
avoided,  not  only  as  the  Nurfe  of  Atheifm,  but  as  the  dreadful  Father  of 
Defpair  : “ For,  fay  they,  thefe  unhappy  Wretches,  to  be  always  the 
“ fame,  is  inconfiftent  with  a Change  ; and  to  be  lets  than  what  we  are, 
M any  where  hereafter,  is  full  as  difficult  to  conceive  as  to  be  more.” 
Thus,  unlels  we  admit  of  fuperior  Seats  and  much  more  glorious  Habita- 
tions than  thefe  we  are  fenfible  of,  we  ftrike  at  the  very  Root  of  a fair 
flourifhing  Tree  of  Immortality,  and  muft  become  Authors  of  our  own 
Defpair.  I have  often  wonder’d  how  thinking  Men  could  pofiibly  fall  in- 
to fo  grofs  an  Error,  as  that  of  a Spirit’s  Annihilation;  and  I fhould  be  glad 
to  afk  one  of  thofe  fruitlefs  Students,  whether,  upon  the  Evidence  of  our 
prefent  Being,  it  is  not  much  more  rational,  to  hope  for  a future,  than  to 
expeCt  a Ne  plus  ultra  upon  no  Evidence  at  all.  The  Affirmative  is  certainly 
much  more  natural  to  be  conceiv’d  than  the  Negative.  But  if  Chance  were 
the  Cafe,  and  that  Chance  produced  all  thefe  regular  and  wondrous  Works, 
kis  to  be  wifhed  at  leaft,  that  Chance  might  do  the  fame  again  ; and  if  not 
Chance,  of  courfe  an  eternal  Direbtion : But  Chance  only  can  effebt 
Diforder,  Difcord,  and  Confulion  ; ergo,  the  vifible  Harmony  and  Beauty 
of  the  Creation  declare  for  a Direbtion  ; and  this  muft  of  Confequence, 
from  its  perfebt  Nature,  proceed  from  the  Wifdom  and  Power  of  an  eter- 
nal Being,  God  of  Infinity , the  Author  of  all  Ideas : And  if  this  primitive 
Power  produced  us  his  Creatures  from  nothing,  nothing  can  be  want- 
ing to  revive  our  Frames  again  ; and  if  from  fomething,  that  fomething 
muft  remain  to  eftablifh  us  in  a future  Life.  But  to  return,  how  abfurd  it  is 
to  fuppofe  one  Part  of  the  Creation  regular,  and  the  other  irregular,  or  a 
vifible  circulating  Order  of  Things,  to  be  mixed  with  Diforder,  and  cir- 
cumfcribing  Part  of  an  endlefs  Confufion,  is  obvious  to  the  weakeft  Un- 
derftanding,  and  confequently  we  may  reafonably  expebt,  that  the  Via 
Ladica,  which  is  a manifeft  Circle  amongft  the  Stars,  confpicuous  to 
every  Eye,  will  prove  at  laft  the  Whole  to  be  together  a vaft  and  glorious 
regular  Production  of  Beings,  out  of  the  wondrous  Will  or  Fecundity  of 
the  eternal  and  infinite  one  felf-fufficient  Caufe  ; and  that  all  its  Irregularities 
are  only  fuch  as  naturally  arife  from  our  excentric  View  : To  demonftrate 

which 


LETTER  the  SIXTH. 


5i 


which  abfolutely  and  inconteftibly,  we  (hall  only  want  this  one  Pojlulata 
to  be  granted,  viz.  That  all  the  Stars  are , or  may  he  in  Motion : This,  if 
one  may  be  allowed  to  judge  of  the  Whole  by  the  Similitude  and  Govern- 
ment of  its  Parts,  I am  perfwaded  you  will  think  a very  reafonable  Af- 
fumption  j but  that  you  may  imbibe  a good  Opinion  of  this  Affumption, 
and  entirely  come  into  this  much  better  to  be  wifhed  Hypothcfis,I  would 
have  you  confult  thefe  following  Arguments. 

Fird,  it  is  allowed,  as  I have  endeavoured  to  fhew,  by  all  modern  Phi- 
lofophers,  that  the  Sun  and  Stars  are  all  of  the  fame  or  like  Nature  ; con- 
fequently,  that  the  Stars  are  all  Suns,  and  that  the  Sun  himfelf  is  a Star. 

PLATE  XVII. 

Reprefents  a kind  of  perfpe&ive  View  of  the  vifible  Creation,  wherein 
A reprefents  the  Sydem  of  our  Sun,  B,  that  fuppofed  round  Syrius , and 
C,  the  Region  about  Rigel.  The  red  is  a promifcuous  Difpolition  of  all 
the  Variety  of  other  Syflems  within  our  finite  Vifion,  as  they  ar.e  fuppofed 
to  be  pofited  behind  one  another,  in  the  infinite  Space,  and  round  every 
vifible  Star.  That  round  every  Star  then  we  may  juftly  conjecture  a 
fimilar  Syftem  of  Bodies,  governed  by  the  fame  Laws  and  Principles  with 
this  our  folar  one,  though  to  us  at  the  Earth  for  very  good  Reafons  invi- 
fible  *.  Secondly, 

The  Sun  is  alfo  obferved  to  have  a Motion  round  his  own  Axis  in  about 
twenty-five  Days.  Now,  fince  all  the  other  f Planets  which  move  in 
Orbits  round  him,  and  are  within  our  Obfervation,  are  found  to  have  a 
like  Rotation  round  their  Axis,  may  we  not  as  reafonably  imagine,  that 
that  Power  which  was  able  to  give  the  Sun  a Motion  round  his  Axis, 
could  and  would  at  the  fame  time,  with  adequate  Eafe,  give  him  alfo  an 
orbitular  one  ? and  why  not,  fince  no  progreflive  Mutability  can  either 
take  from,  or  didurb  the  boundlefs  Property  of  an  Infinity  j and  befides, 
feeing  to  imagine  him  at  red,  is  to  impofe  fuch  an  unnatural  Stagnation 
upon  the  eternal  Faculty,  quite  repugnant  to  that  imparable  Power 
which  we  fuppofe  dands  in  need  of  neither  Sleep  nor  Red  ? 

’Tis  true,  the  Sun  may  be  faid  to  be  the  Governor  of  all  thofe  Bodies 
round  him  ; but  how?  no  otherwife  than  he  himfelf  may  be  governed 
by  a fuperior  Agent,  or  a dill  more  a&ive  Force  j and  methinks  it  is  not  a 

* Anaximines  believed  the  Stars  to  be  of  a fiery  Nature  ; and  that  there  were  certain  terre- 
ifrial  Bodies  that  are  not  feen  by  us,  carried  together  round  them.  Stob.  Eel.  Phyf  cap.  25. 
Pythagoras  affirmed,  that  every  Star  is  a World,  containing  Earth,  Air,  and  either. 

f Saturn , Jupiter , Mars,  Venus,  the  Earth,  Moon,  and  Mercury. 

H 2 


little 


5a  LETTER  the  JIX.TK 


little  abfurd  to  fuppofe  he  is  not,  fince.  we  have  difcovered  by  undoubted 
Obfervations,  that  the  fame  gravitating  Power  is  common  to  all  ; and  that 
the  Stars  themfelves  are  fubjed  to  no  other  Diredion  than  that  which 
moves  the  whole  Machine  of  Nature. 

Thirdly,  From  many  Obfervations  of  the  polar  Points,  and  the  Obli- 
quity of  the  Earth’s  Equator  to  the  Plane  of  herfolar  Orbit  compared  to- 
gether, the  Sun  is  very  juftly  fufpeded  to  have  changed  his  fidereal  Situa- 
tion ; and  this  mud  either  arife  from  a Change  in  the  Pofition  of  the  Earth’s 
diurnal  Axis,  or  from  a Removal  of  the  Sun  himfelf,  out  of  the  primitive 
Plane  of  the  Or  bis  Magnus.  I believe  you  are  fo  much  of  a Mathematician, 
as  to  know  that  if  either  of  thefe  Fads  be  allowed,  the  Confequence  I 
want  will  follow.  I fhall  not  therefore  here  enter  into  any  farther  Difpute 
about  it  i but  I think  it  will  be  necefiary  to  fubmit  fome  Obfervations  to 
your  Confederation,  that  may  convince  (you  that  there  is  a Motion  fome- 
where  to  be  thus  difcovered,  and  whether  in  the  Sun,  or  in  the  Stars,  or 
in  both,  I leave  to  your  own  Determination,  but  to  afiift  your  Imagina- 
tion, I refer  you  to 

PLATE  XVIII. 

The  Globe  S is  here  fuppofed  to  reprefent  the  Sun,  having  changed  its 
Situation  by  a local  Motion  from  A to  C,  and  B reprefents  the  Globe  of 
the  Earth  in  a permanent  Pofition,  with  its  principal  Points  and  Circles, 
refpeding  the  primitive  Plane  A,  B,  K.  Now  in  Confequence  of  the 
Angle  of  Variation,  A,  B,  C,  it  evidently  appears  that  a new  ecliptic  Plane, 
will  be  produced,  as  C,  B,  and  alfo  a Variation  in  the  greateft  Declination 
of  the  Sun,  North  and  South  from  the  Line  of  the  Equator  D,  L.  Hence, 
as  in  this  Figure,  the  Obliquity  of  the  Poles  P,  N,  and  G,  F,  will  natu- 
rally decreafe,  and  is  fhewn  in  Quantity  by  the  Line  of  Aberration 

H,  1- 

Here  follows  a Table  of  the  Change  obferved  in  the  Obliquity  of  the.. 
Ecliptic  by  Aflronomers  of  different  Ages. 


A Table  of  the  Obliquity  of  the  Ecliptic. 


Ante  Chrifli 

124  Arato  - 

Hiparchus  - 

\2j  Eratosthenes 


o / 


24 

00 

23 

51 

1 

T 

23 

51 

1 

% 

Anno 


LETTER  the  SIXTH. 


53 


Anno  Dorn. 

0 

/ 

140 

Ptolomy  - - - - - 

- - - - 23 

1 

3 

749 

Abategnius  - - - 

23 

35 

z 

2 

1070 

Airahel  - - - - 

- - - - 23 

34 

1 140 

Alomean  - - - - - 

- - - - 23 

33 

1300 

Profatiograd  - - - 

- - - - 23 

32 

1458 

PURBACCHIO  - - - - 

- - - - 23 

29 

> 

T 

1490 

Regiomontaus  - - - - 

- - - - 23 

3° 

1500 

Copernicus  - - 

- - - - 23 

28 

r . 
T 

*592 

Tycho  Brahe  - 

23 

21 

z • 

T 

1656 

Cassini  - 

- - 23 

29 

i 

7" 

Now  fure,  if  we  confider  this  continual  Decreafe  of  the  Sun’s  Declina- 
tion, which  can  proceed  from  no  other  Caufe  than  that  of  his  having 
moved  out  of  the  primitive  Plane ; we  need  make  no  great  Difficulty  thus 
far,  to  think  our  Conjectures  not  irrational. 

The  following  is  a Citation  from  Dr.  Edmund  Hally , Aftronomer-Royal. 
See  Philofophical  Tranfattions,  N°.  355.  p.  736. 

“ But  while  I was  upon  this  Enquiry  {of  the  Obliquity  of  the  Ecliptic) 
I,  was  furprized  to  find  the  Latitudes  of  three  of  the  principal  Stars  in  the 
Heavens,  direCtly  to  contradict  the  fuppofed  greater  Obliquity  of  the  E- 
cliptic,  which  feems  confirmed  by  the  Latitudes  of  mod  of  the  reft  j they 
being  fet  down  in  the  old  Catalogues,  as  if  the  Plane  of  the  Earth’s  Orbit 
had  changed  its  Situation  amongft  the  fixed  Stars,  about  2c'  fince  the 
Time  of  Hipparchus , particularly  all  the  Stars  in  Gemini  are  put  down, 
thofe  to  the  Northward  of  the  Ecliptic,  with  fo  much  lefs  Lati- 
tude than  we  find,  and  thofe  to  the  Southward,  with  fo  much  more 
foutherly  Latitude ; and  yet  the  three  Stars  Palilicium , Sirius , and 
Arfturus,  do  contradict  this  Rule : For  by  it,  Palilicium , being  in 
the  Days  of  Hipparchus , in  about  1 o gr.  of  Taurus,  ought  to  be  about 
1 5'  more  foutherly  than  at  prefent,  and  Sirius  being  then  in  about  15  gr^ 
of  Gemini , ought  to  be  20*  more  foutherly  than  now  j yet  Ptolomy  places 
the  firft  20%  and  the  other  22*  more  northerly  in  Latitude  than  we  now 
find  them : Ncr  are  thefe  the  Errors  of  Transcribers,  but  are  proved  to 
be  right  by  the  Declination  of  them  fet  down  by  Ptolomy,  as  obferved  by 
Timocharis , Hipparchus,  and  himfelf ; which  (hew,  that  thefe  Latitudes 
are  the  fame  as  thofe  Authors  intended.  As  to  Ardlurus,  he  is  too  near  the 
Equinoctial  Colour,  to  argue  from  him  concerning  the  Change  of  the  Ob- 
liquity of  the  Ecliptic  j but  Ptolomy  gives  him  33*  more  North  Latitude 

than 


54  LETTER  the  SIXTH. 

than  he  is  now  found  to  have ; and  that  greater  Latitude  is  likewife  con- 
firmed by  the  Declinations  delivered  by  the  abovefaid  Obfervations : So 
then  thefe  three  Stars  are  found  to  be  above  half  a Degree  more  foutherly 
at  this  Time  than  the  Antients  reckoned  them.  When,  on  the  contrary, 
at  the  fame  time,  the  bright  Shoulder  of  Orion , has,  in  Ptolomy  almoft  a 
Degree  more  foutherly  Latitude  than  at  prefent,  what  fiiall  we  fay  then  ? 
It  is  l'carce  to  be  believed,  that  the  Antients  could  be  deceived  in  fo  plain 
a Matter,  three  Obfervers  confirming  each  other.  Again,  thefe  Stars  be- 
ing the  molt  confpicuous  in  Heaven,  are  in  all  Probability  the  neared  to 
the  Earth  ; and  if  they  have  any  particular  Motion  of  their  own,  it  is 
mod  likely  to  be  perceived  in  them,  which  in  fo  long  a Time  as  eighteen 
hundred  Years,  may  (hew  itfelf  by  the  Alteration  of  their  Places,  though 
it  be  intirely  imperceptible  in  the  Space  of  one  Angle  Century  of  Years : 
Yet,  as  to  Syrius , it  may  be  obferved,  that  Tycho  Brahe  makes  him  2 Min. 
more  northerly  than  we  now  find  him;  whereas  he  ought  to  be  above  as 
much  more  foutherly  from  his  Ecliptic  (whofe  Obliquity  he  makes  2'  4 
greater  than  we  edeem  it  at  at  prefent)  differing  in  the  Whole  4'  4. 

One  Half  of  this  Difference  may  perhaps  be  excufed,  if  Refradtion  were 
not  allowed  in  this  Cafe  by  Tycho  ; yet  2 Min.  in  fuch  a Star  as  Syrius , is 
fomewhat  too  much  for  him  to  be  midaken  in. 

But  a more  evident  Proof  of  this  Change  is  drawn  from  the  Obfervation 
of  the  Application  of  the  Moon  to  Pallidum , An.  Chrif.  509.  Mar . 1 1. 
when,  in  the  Beginning  of  the  Night,  the  Moon  was  feen  to  follow  that 
Star  very  near,  and  feemed  to  have  eclipfed  it,  facihhs  yup  6 vccparviv 

2>tX,0T0fL’civ  ^ipsi  rvj{  Hv'pvvg  nep ifeici;  tov  %£<puT /<7jX'V3V  peepovg,  l.  e.  Stella  appojita 
erat  parti  per  quam  bifecabatur  limbus  Luna  illuminatus , as  Bullialdus , to 
whom  we  are  beholden  for  this  ancient  Obfervation,  has  tranflated  it.  Now, 
from  the  undoubted  Principles  of  Adronomy,  this  could  never  be  true  at 
Athens , or  near  it,  unlefs  the  Latitude  of  Palilicium  were  much  lefs  than 
we  at  this  Time  find  it  *. 

The  Motion  of  ArBurus  feems  further  confirmed,  from  the  Obferva- 
tions of  Tycho  Hevelius  and  Flamjlead ; for  Hevelius  fets  down  the  Didance 
of  that  Star  from  Lyra  4'  greater  than  Tycho  had  obferved  it  feventy- 
t wo  Years  before  him,  and  Flamjlead  twenty-two  Years  after  meafured 

* Vide  BuUald't  AJlr.  Philolaica , p.  172. 

f Thefe  are  the  neareft  and  greateft  of  the  fixed  Stars,  the  Motion  of  the  others  not  having 
been  obferved,  or  being  at  too  great  a Difiance,  are  either  imperceptible,  or  have  not  been 
taken  notice  of. 


i 


> 


/ 


the 


LETTER  the  SIXTH.  55 

the  Dihance  betwixt  the  fame  two  Stars,  hill  3 "'greater  than  Hevelius 
found  it  ; fo  that  if  Lyra  had  flood  hill  all  that  while,  there  was  an  Ap- 
pearance of  Ar  Slums' % having  gone  7'  out  of  his  Place  in  the  Space  of 
an  hundred  Years.  See  Dr.  Long's  Ahronomy,  p.274. 

It  is  further  to  be  obferved,  in  Confirmation  of  the  Motion  of  one  of 
thefe  Stars,  that  Flamjiead  found  the  Dihance  of  Ar Slurus,  from  the  Head 
of  Hercules  3'  greater  than  it  is  fet  down  by  the  Prince  of  Hefle  ; and  that 
his  Dihance  from  the  Lion’s  Tail  was  a little  decreafed  with  5'  4 lefs  Lati- 
tude than  Tycho  had  obferved.  Hence,  to  make  thefe  Obfervations  agree, 
one  or  both  of  them  muh  have  moved  together  equal  to  7'.  This  Change 
of  Place,  which  is  quite  contrary  to  all  known  Caufes  proceeding  from  the 
Earth,  muh  therefore  be  occahoned  either  by  the  Motion  of  the  Sun,  or  by 
a particular  Motion  of  their  own  ; but  if,  amongh  themfelves,  they  muh  all 
move,  and  if  all  be  in  Motion,  the  Sun  muh  alfo  move. 

If  thefe  Obfervations,  delivered  down  to  us  by  very  able  Ahrono- 
mers,  be  either  true  or  near  it,  as  great  Allowances  have  been  made  for 
the  Ignorance  of  the  Ages  in  which  they  were  taken,  and  the  Inaccuracy 
of  the  Inhruments,  we  may  naturally  conclude,  that  thefe  Stars  muh  have 
a Motion  ; and  if  they  move,  as  has  been  before  obferved,  the  Sun 
muh  alio  ; hence  he  cannot  now  be  in  the  original  Plane  of  the 
Earth’s  annual  Direction,  or  at  leah  in  the  fame  identical  Place  he  was  at 
firh  poheffed  of : And  if  fo,  the  Stars  muh  alfo  have  the  like  Motion, 
though  in  different  Directions,  and  all  may  thus  be  governed  by  the  fame 
kn  pul  live  Power. 

To  illuhrate  this  primitive  Motion  of  the  Stars,  and  at  the  fame  time  to 
fhow  that  the  Variety  which  appears  in  the  Quantity  of  Motion  can  be  no 
Objection  to  it, 

See  PLATE  XVIII.  Fig.  2. 

Where  A reprefents  the  Eye  of  an  Oblerver,  and  B,  E,  F,  H,  various 
Syhems,  moving  in  different  Directions  thro’  the  mundane  Space;  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  Sphere  B,  having  moved  from  C,  and  that  of  E,  not  hav- 
ing appeared  to  move  at  all,  there  muh  be  a fenfible  Change  in  the  new 
Pofition  of  thefe  two  Syhems  to  one  another,  and  fo  of  the  reft;  and  tho’ 
the  apparent  Motion  of  H,  be  much  more  than  that  of  F,  from  the 
Point  A,  yet  from  C,  they  will  appear  lefs  different,  and  from  B,  they 
will  appear  nearly  equal.  And  farther,  as  the  Direction  from  H,  is  in  the 
Line  I,  H,  and  that  of  F,  in  the  Line  K,  G,  thofe  two  Syhems  will  ap- 
pear to  approximate,  and  the  Magnitude  of  the  Star  in  the  firh  will  be  in- 

creafed, 


56  LETTER  the  SIXTH. 

ereafed,  and  in  the  latter  diminished.  Thus,  many  of  the  Stars  in  the 
olded  Catalogues,  which  were  faid  to  be  of  the  fecond  Magnitude,  are  now 
become  of  the  firft,  and  feveralof  the  firfl  are  now  judged  to  be  of  the  fe- 
cond, £?c. 

But  as  this  apparent  Motion  of  the  Stars  at  the  Earth,  muff,  from  its 
Nature,  be  very  fmall,  fo  as  fcarce  to  be  difcovered  in  fome  of  them  in 
lefs  than  an  Age,  with  any  Indrument  by  the  niceft  Obferver,  I judge  it 
will  be  extremely  proper  in  this  Place  topropofe  fome  Method,  by  which, 
in  procefs  of  Time,  the  Truth  of  the  Theory  may  be  afcertained.  The 
Way  I think  moft  likely  to  fucceed  is  this. 

PLATE  XIX. 

Is  a Plan  of  the  principal  Stars  that  form  the  Pleiades,  correCtly  taken 
by  a Combination  of  Triangles,  as  in  the  Figure,  from  whence  it  will  na- 
turally follow,  all  the  whole  Form  being  comprehended  in  much  lefs  than 
one  Degree.  That  the  mold  minute  local  Motion  in  any  one  of  thole  Stars  in 
a very  few  Years,  wiil  be  made  fenfible  to  an  Eye  at  the  Earth.  For 
Indance,  if  any  of  the  Stars  that  form  the  Letter  A,  or  T,  within  the 
Term  of  ten  or  twenty  Years,  be  found  in  the  lead:  to  deviate  from  the 
Lines  of  their  prefent  Pofition  and  Direction,  it  will  be  evident  beyond  a 
Contradiction,  that  they  have  a Motion  amongft  themfelves,  and  fince  at 
fuch  a Diftance  they  cannot  podibly  be  affeCted  by  the  Earth,  it  mud  be 
a Motion  of  their  own  j and  thus  if  any  one  can  be  proved,  to  change  its 
Situation,  with  regard  to  the  red,  we  can  have  no  new  Difficulty  in  con- 
cluding that  they  all  may  do  the  fame. 

Thus  if  any  of  the  regular  Triangles  M B Z,  Z P H,  A Z M, 
TAT,  or  n O I,  &c.  in  due  Time  be  carefully  noted,  we  may  venture 
to  lay  with  great  Safety,  that  the  thoufandth  Part  of  a Degree  will  be 
plainly  difcovered. 

PLATE  XX. 

Is  a true  Plan  and  Combination  of  the  principal  Stars  that  form  the  Per- 
sedes,  in  which  other  Oblervations  may  be  made  in  a different  Part  of 
the  Heavens,  and  perhaps  with  an  Opportunity  of  being  dill  more  exaCf, 
the  Areas  of  thefe  Triangles,  particularly  that  of  0 I K,  and  thofe  of 
p and  5,  being  much  lefs  than  the  former,  where  the  lead  Alteration  pof- 
fible  mud  render  them  fenfibly  didorted.  But  here  it  mud  be  confidered, 
ihat  the  real  Motion  of  the  Stars,  as  well  as  their  apparent,  may  be,  and  in 

all 


LETTER  the  SIXTH.  57 

all  Likelihood,  is  extreamly  flow,  for  the  moft  minute,  vifible,  local  Mo- 
tion, will  anfwer  all  the  Purpofes  we  know  in  Nature,  and  the  greateft 
feems  to  be  that  of  the  proje&ile,  or  centrifugal  Force,  which  not  only 
preferves  them  in  their  Orbits,  but  prevents  them  from  rufliing  all  toge- 
ther, by  the  common  univerfal  Law  of  Gravity,  which  otherwife,  as 
a finite  Diftribution  of  either  regular  or  irregular  Bodies,  they  mud  at  length 
do  by  Neceflity. 

I muft  now  inform  you,  that  the  above  Obfervations  were  compleated 
in  the  Autumn  Season,  1747,  and  were  taken  by  myfelf  j the  Letters 
A,  T,  in  Plate  XIX,  and  the  W in  the  XXth,  as  you  may  fee,  having 
a very  near  Refemblance,  or  Similitude,  to  the  Order  thefe  Stars  are  found 
to  be  in,  together  with  the  Greek  Alphabet,  I judged  neceflary,  by  way 
of  Ajlerifm  and  Nomenclatura>  in  cafe  fuch  fhould  be  wanted,  as  Data  in 
future  Difcoveries. 

I come  now  to  the  principal  Point  in  Queftion,  which  is  to  find  a re- 
gular Difpofition  of  the  Stars  amongft  themfelves,  which  will  naturally  folvc 
both  their  general  and  particular  Phenomena,  efpecially  the  Nebula 
and  Milky  Way, 

I am  now , See, 


I 


LETTER 


( J* ) 


LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 


The  Hypothefis,  or  Theory,  fully  explained  and  dcmonf  rated,  proving  the 

fidereal  Creation  to  be  finite .. 

SIR , 

IK  N O W you  are  an  Enemy  to  all  Sorts  of  Schemes  where  they 
are  not  abfolutely  neceflary,  and  may  poffibly  be  avoided  j.  and  for 
that  Reafon  I have  purpofely  omitted  many  geometrical  Figures,  and 
other  Reprefentations  in  this  Work,  which  might  have  been  inferted  and 
in  fome  Places,  efpeeially  here  I might  have  introduced  Diagrams,  perhaps 
more  explicit  than  Words ; but  as  you  have  frequently  obferved,  they  are 
only  of  Ufe  to  the  few  Learned,  and  contribute  more  to  the  taking  away 
the  little  Ideas  and  Knowledge  the  more  ignorant  Many  may  be  endued 
with,  by  a prejudicial  Impreffion  of  imperfedt  Images,  rather  than  the 
adding  any  new  Light  to  their  Underftanding,  I have  purpofely  avoided, 
as  much  as  poffible,  both  here  and  every  where,  all  fuch  complex  Dia- 
grams as  might  be  in  Danger  of  betraying  any  the  lead:  fuch  confcious 
Diffidence  in  you,  ariling  from  the  Want  of  a proper  Frecognita  in  the 
Sciences. 

This  Imperfection,  much  to-  be  lamented,  as  greatly  to  the  Difadvan- 
tage  of  all  mathematical  Reafoning,  I would  willingly  always  prevent,  in  my 
Readers,  and  to  chufe  in  my  Friend  ; I fhall  therefore  content  myfelf  with 
referring  you  to  a few  orbicular  Figures,  concave  and  convex,  as  may  bed: 
fugged:  to  your  Fancy  the  fimpled  Way,  a juft  Idea  of  the  Hypothefis  I 
have  fram’d,  and  naturally  enough  I hope,  render  my  Theory  fo  intelligible, 
as  to  help  you  diffidently  to  conceive  the  Solution  aimed  at,  of  the  impor- 
tant Problem  I have  attempted. 

As  I have  faid  before,  we  cannot  long  obferve  the  beauteous  Parts  of 
the  vidble  Creation,  not  only  thofe  of  this  World  on  which  we  live,  but 
alfo  the  Myriads  of  bright  Bodies  round  us,  with  anv  Attention,  without 
being  convinced,  that  a Power  fupreme,  and  of  a Nature  unknown  to  us, 
prefides  in,  and  governs  it. 


The 


LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 


59 


The  Courfe  and  Frame  of  this  vaft  Bulk,  difplay 
A Reafon  and  fix’d  Law,  which  all  obey. 

Sher.  Manilius. 

And  notwithftanding  the  many  wonderful  Productions  of  Nature  in  this 
our  known  Habitation,  yet  the  Earth,  when  compared  with  other  Bo- 
dies of  our  own  Syftem,  feems  far  from  being  the  moft  confiderable  in  it  j 
and  it  appears  not  only  very  poflible,  but  highly  probable,  from  what  has 
been  faid,  and  from  what  we  can  farther  demonftrate,  that  there  is  as 
great  a Multiplicity  of  Worlds,  varioufly  difperfed  in  different  Parts  of  the 
Univerfe,  as  there  are  variegated  Objects  in  this  we  live  upon.  Now,  as 
we  have  no  Reafon  to  fuppofe,  that  the  Nature  of  our  Sun  is  different 
from  that  of  the  reft  of  the  Stars ; and  fince  we  can  no  way  prove  him  fu- 
perior  even  to  the  leaft  of  thofe  furprifing  Bodies,  how  can  we,  with 
any  Shew  of  Reafon,  imagine  him  to  be  the  general  Center  of  the  whole, 
2.  e.  of  the  vifible  Creation,  and  feated  in  the  Center  of  the  mundane 
Space  ? This,  in  my  humble  Opinion,  is  too  weak  even  for  Conjecture, 
their  apparent  Diftribution,  and  * irregular  Order  argue  fo  much  a- 
gainft  it. 

The  Earth  indeed  has  long  poffeffed  the  chief  Seat  of  our  Syftem,  and 
peaceably  reigned  there,  as  in  the  Center  of  the  Univerfe  for  many  Ages 
paft ; but  it  was  human  Ignorance,  and  not  divine  Wifdom,  that  placed 
it  there  j fome  few  indeed  from  the  Beginning  have  difputed  its  Right  to 
it,  as  judging  it  no  way  worthy  of  fuch  high  Eminence.  Time  at  length 
has  difcovered  the  Truth  to  everybody,  and  now  it  is  juftly  difplaced 
by  the  united  Confent  of  all  its  Inhabitants,  and  inftead  of  being  thought 
the  moft  majeftick  of  all  Nature’s  lower  Works,  now  rather  difgraces  the 
Creation,  fo  much  it  is  reduced  in  its  prefent  State  from  what  it  had 
Reafon  to  expeCt  in  the  former. 

Now  it  is  no  longer  the  only  terreftrial  Globe  in  the  Univerfe,  but  is 
proved  to  be  one  of  the  leaft  Planets  of  the  folar  Syftem,  and  furprizingly 
inferior  to  fome  of  its  Fellow  Worlds.  The  Sun,  or  rather  the  Syftem, 
has  almoft  as  long  ufurped  the  Center  of  Infinity,  with  as  little  Pretence 
to  fuch  Pre-heminence  ; but  now,  Thanks  to  the  Sciences,  the  Scene  be- 
gins to  open  to  us  on  all  Sides,  and  Truths  fcarce  to  have  been  dreamt  of, 
before  Perfons  of  Obfervation  had  proved  them  poflible,  invades  our  Senfes 

* See  the  Zodaical  Conftellations,  you’ll  find  that  in  fome  Signs  there  are  feveral  Stars  of 
the  firlt,  fecond,  and  third  Magnitude,  and  in  many  others  none  of  thefe  at  all. 

I 2 with 


6o  LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 

with  a Subject  too  deep  for  the  human  Underftanding,  and  where  our 
very  Reafon  is  loft  in  infinite  Wonders.  How  ought  this  to,  humble  every 
Mind  fufceptible  of  Reafon  ! 

In  this  Place,  I believe,  you  will  pardon  a Digreflion  ; which,  in  An- 
fwer  to  Part  of  your  laft  Letter,  I judge  will  not  be  very  impertinent,  tho’ 
perhaps  juft  here  I cannot  fo  well  juftify  it. 

Your  late  Converfation  with  our  Friend  Mr.*  * *,  I am  perfwaded, 
mull  have  been  very  entertaining ; but  I cannot  help  thinking  his  Reflec- 
tions upon  the  Wonders  of  Nature  and  the  Wifdom  of  Providence,  though 
I muft  allow  them  all  to  be  very  juft  and  curious,  inftead  of  elevating 
the  Mind  to  the  Pitch  he  would  have  it,  rather  as  conlidered  above,  de- 
prefs  it  below  the  proper,  nay  I might  fay  neceffary,  Standard  of  human 
Ideas. 

This,  probably,  you’ll  fay  is  an  odd  Turn,  and  may  want  fome  Ex- 
planation, fince  every  Objedt  in  the  Chain  of  Nature,  muft;  of  Force  be 
granted,  a Subject  worthy  of  our  Speculations,  being  all  together  made, 
as  in  the  Maximum  of  Wifdom  : But  what  I mean  is  this,  fince  nothing  is 
more  natural  for  Beings  in  every  State  in  fearch  after  their  own  Advan- 
tages, and  the  Enlargement  of  their  Ideas  to  look  upward,  fure  it  may  be 
prelumed,  that  Time  may  be  mifpent,  if  not  loft  in  infpedting  too  nar- 
rowly Things  fo  little  benefical  inStates  below  us as  Mr.  Pope  fays, 

Why  has  not  Man  a microfcopic  Eye  ? 

For  this  plain  Reafon,  Man  is  not  a Fly. 

Say  what  the  Ule,  were  finer  Opticks  given. 

To  infpedt  a Mite,  not  comprehend  the  Heav’n.. 

Effay  on  Man .. 

j 

Amufement  alone  can  never  be  fuppofed  to  be  the  foie  End  of  human 
Life, where  even  true  Happinefs  is  a Thing  we  rather  tafte  than  enjoy.  The 
Mind  we  find  capable  of  much  more  rational  Pleafure  than  can  poflibly 
fall  within  the  Reach  of  human  Power,  either  to  promife  or  procure  it  j 
but  then  this  very  Defedt  in  our  prefent  State  of  Exiftence  affords  us  no 
lefs  than  a moral  Affurance,  that  fome  where  in  a future,  we  may,  if  we 
pleafe,  be  entitled,  to  the  very  Plenum  of  all  Enjoyments.. 

The  peculiar  Bufinefs  then  of  the  human  Mind  naturally  precedes  its 
Amufements,  as  evidently  ordained  to  foar  above  all  the  inferior  Beings  of 
this  World;  and  however  our  Natures  may,  thro’  Indolence,  or  thro’ 
Ignorance,  degenerate,,  that  of  the  Man  can  never  be  fuppofed  to  fink  into, 
the  Mole. 

The  propereft  Way  then  fure  for  Men  to  prefer ve  their  Pre-heminence 
over  the  Brute  Creation,  is  to  make  ufe  of  that  Reafon  and  Reflection, 

which 


LETTER  the  SEVENTH.  6 1 

which  To  manifedly  didinguifhes  their  natural  Superiority.  A right  Appli- 
cation of  which,  muft  of  courfe  then  diredt  us  to  a forward,  rather  than 
a backward  Search  in  the  vad  vilible  Chain  of  our  Exigence,  which  clearly 
connects  all  Beings  and  States  as  under  the  Direction  of  one  fupreme  Agent; 

This  is  all  I would  have  underflood  by  the  foregoing  Pofition,  which, 
in  one  Word,  implies  no  more  than  that  the  fublime  Philofophy  ought 
mail  Reafon  to  be  preferred  to  the  Minute;  but  I hope  you  will  not  infer 
from  this  my  feeming  Partiality  for  the  celeftial  Sciences,  that  I mean  to 
infinuate,  that  the  Study  of  terreftrial  Phyficks  is  not  a rational  Amufe- 
ment. 

Mr.  ***,  you  fay,  feems  to  lament  the  Tafle  of  Mankind  in  general  much 
in  the  fame  Degree  as  you  do  his  I readily  grant  you  ; a Man  who  can  talk 
fo  well  upon  an  Ant,  might  make  a more  entertaining  Difcourfe  upon  the 
Eagle;  but  I beg  his  Pardon,  and  though  we  are  all  too  ready,  and  mod 
apt  to  condemn  all  fuch  Pleafures  as  vain  or  trifling,  which  we  have  no 
Share  in,  or  Tafle  for  ourfelves  •>  yet  I don’t  think  it  follows,  that  thofe  in- 
genious Labours  of  his  are  ufelefs.  The  Pleafures  arifing  from  natural 
Philofophy  are  all  undoubtedly  great  ones,  whether  we  confider  Nature  in 
her  highefl,  or  in  her  lowed  Capacity  ; the  Beauties  of  the  Creation  are 
every.  Day  varied  to  us  below,  as  much  they  are  every  Night  above,  and  in 
both  Cafes,  through  every  Objedt,  the  Creator  fhines  fo  manifeft,  that  we 
may  juflly  confider  him  every  where  fmiling  full  in  the  Face  of  all  his 
Creatures,  commanding  as  it  were  an  awful  Reverence,  and  Refpedt,  due 
not  only  to  his  Omnipotency,  but  alfo  to  his  infinite  Goodnefs  and  endlefs 
Indulgences.  This  is  the  only  Return  our  Gratitude  can  make  for  all  thofe 
Blefiings  he  daily  beffowsupon  us,  and  to  this  great  Author  of  her  Laws, 
Nature  herfelf  cries  aloud  through  Myriads  of  various  Objedts,  and  after 
her  own  expreflive  and  peculiar  Manner,  feems  to  command  us  with  an 
attradtive  Grace,  to  obferve  her  Sovereign,  and  admire  his  Wifdom.  The 
Majefty,  Power,  and  Dominion  of  God  is  bed  difplayed  in  the  external 
Diredtion  of  Things,  his  Wifdom  and  vifible  Agency  in  the  internal  : 
Hence,  by  proper  Objedts,  feiedted  from  both,  attended  with  jud  Re- 
flections, we  may  certainly  raife  our  Ideas  almod  to  the  Pitch  of  Immor- 
tals ; but  how  far  the  human  Imagination  may  poflibly  go,  or  how  much 
Minds  like  ours  may  be  improved,  is  a Quedion  not  eafily  determined  ; 
but  as  natural  Knowledge  evidently  increafes  daily,  and  adronomical  En- 
quiries are  the  mod  capable  of  opening  our  Minds,  and  enlarging  our 
Conception,  of  confequence  they  mud  be  mod  worthy  our  Attention  of 
all  other  Studies..  But  of  this  I have  faid  enough,  and  think  it  is  now 
more  than  Time  to  attempt  the  remaining  Part  of  my  Theory. 


When 


6z  LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 

When  we  reflect  upon  the  various  Afpe&s,  and  perpetual  Changes  of 
the  Planets,  both  with  regard  to  their  * heliocentric  and  geocentric  Mo- 
tion, we  may  readily  imagine,  that  nothing  but  a like  eccentric  Pofition  of 
the  Stars  could  any  way  produce  fuch  an  apparently  promifcuous  Differ- 
ence in  fuch  otherwife  regular  Bodies.  And  that  in  like  manner,  as  the 
Planets  would,  if  viewed  from  the  Sun,  there  may  be  one  Place  in  the  Uni- 
verfe  to  which  their  Order  and  primary  Motions  muff  appear  moft  regular 
and  moft  beautiful.  Such  a Point,  I may  prefume,  is  not  unnatural  to  be 
fuppofed,  altho’  hitherto  we  have  not  been  able  to  produce  any  abfolute 
Proof  of  it.  See  Plate  XXV. 

This  is  the  great  Order  of  Nature,  which  I fhall  now  endeavour  to 
prove,  and  thereby  folve  the  Phenomena  of  the  Via  Laftea  j and  in  or- 
der thereto,  I want  nothing  to  be  granted  but  what  may  eafily  be  allow- 
ed, namely,  that  the  Milky  Way  is  formed  of  an  infinite  Number  of  fmall 
Stars. 

Let  us  imagine  a vaft  infinite  Gulph,  or  Medium,  every  Way  ex- 
tended like  a Plane,  and  inclofed  between  two  Surfaces,  nearly  even  on 
both  Sides,  but  of  fuch  a Depth  or  Thicknefs  as  to  occupy  a Space  equal 
to  the  double  Radius,  or  Diameter  of  the  vifible  Creation,  that  is  to  take 
in  one  of  the  fmalleft  Stars  each  Way,  from  the  middle  Station,  perpen- 
dicular to  the  Plane’s  Direction,  and,  as  near  as  poftible,  according  to  our 
Idea  of  their  true  Diftance. 

But  to  bring  this  Image  a little  lower,  and  as  near  as  poftible  level  to  every 
Capacity,  I mean  fuch  as  cannot  conceive  this  kind  of  continued  Zodiack, 
let  us  fuppofe  the  whole  Frame  of  Nature  in  the  Forpi  of  an  artificial  Ho- 
rizon of  a Globe,  I don’t  mean  to  affirm  that  it  really  is  fo  in  Fadt,  but 
only  ftate  the  Queftion  thus,  to  help  your  Imagination  to  conceive  more 
aptly  what  I would  explain  *.  Plate  XXIII.  will  then  reprefent  a juft 
Section  of  it.  Now  in  this  Space  let  us  imagine  all  the  Stars  fcattered 
promifcuoufly,  but  at  fuch  an  adjufted  Diftance  from  one  another,  as  to 
fill  up  the  whole  Medium  with  a kind  of  regular  Irregularity  of  Objedts. 
And  next  let  us  confider  what  the  Confequence  would  be  to  an  Eye  fituated 
rear  the  Center  Point,  or  any  where  about  the  middle  Plane,  as  at  the 
Point  A.  Is  it  not,  think  you,  very  evident,  that  the  Stars  would  there  ap- 
pear promifcuoufly  difperfed  on  each  Side,  and  more  and  more  inclining  to 
Diforder,  as  the  Obferver  would  advance  his  Station  towards  either 
Surface,  and  nearer  to  B or  C,  but  in  the  Diredtion  of  the  general  Plane 
towards  H or  D,  by  the  continual  Approximation  of  the  vifual  Rays, 
crowding  together  as  at  H,  betwixt  the  Limits  D and  G,  they  muft  in- 

* Not  to  mention  their  feveral  Conjunctions  and  Apuices  to  fixed  Stars,  &c.  fee  the  State 
of  the  Heavens  in  1662,  December  the  firft,  when  all  the  known  Planets  were  in  one  Sign  of 
the  Zodiac,  viz.  Sagittarius. 

fallibly 


LETTER  the  SEVENTH.  6$ 
foflibly  terminate  in  theutmod  Confufion.  If  your  Opticks  fails  you  be- 
fore you  arrive  at  thefe  external  Regions,  only  imagine  how  infinitely 
greater  the  Number  of  Stars  would  be  in  thofe  remote  Parts,  arifing  thus 
from,  their  continual  crowding  behind  one  another,  as  all  other  Objedts 
do  towards  the  Horizon  Point  of  their  Perfpedlive,  which  ends  but  with 
Infinity:  Thus,  all  their  Rays  at  lafl  fo  near  uniting,  mud  meeting  in  the 
Eye  appear,  as  almod,  in  Contadl,  and  form  a perfedt  Zone  of  Light ; this 
I take  to  be  the  real  Cafe,  and  the  true  Nature  of  our  Milky  Way , and 
all  the  Irregularity  we  obferve  in  it  at  the  Earth,  I judge  to  be  lntireiv 
owing  to  our  Sun’s  Pofition  in  this  great  Firmament,  and  may  eafily  be 
folved  by  his  Excentricity,  and  the  Diverfity  of  Motion  that  may  naturally 
be  conceived  amongd  the  Stars  themfelves,  which  may  here  and  there,  in 
different  Parts  of  the  Heavens,  occafion  a cloudy  Knot  of  Stars,  as  perhaps 
at  E. 

But  now  to  apply  this  Hypothefis  to  our  prefent  Purpofe,  and  reconcile* 
it  to  our  Ideas  of  a circular  Creation,  and  the  known  Laws  of  orbicular 
Motion,  fo  as  to  make  the  Beauty  and  Harmony  of  the  Whole  confident 
with  thevifible  Order  of  its  Partsr  our  Reafon  mud  now  have  recourfe  to 
the  Analogy  of  Things.  It  being  once  agreed,  that  the  Stars  are  in  Motion, 
which,  as  I have  endeavoured  in  my  lad  Letter  to  (hew  is  not  far  from 
an  undeniable  Truth,  we  mud  next  confider  in  what  Manner  they  move. 
Fird  then,  to  fuppofe  them  to  move  in  right  Lines,  you  know  is  contrary 
to  all  the  Laws  and  Principles  we  at  prefent  know  of  j and  fince  there  are 
but  two  Ways  that  they  can  poflibly  move  in  any  natural  Order,  that  is, 
either  in  right  Lines,  or  in  Curves,  this  being  one,  it  mud  of  courfe  be 
the  other,  i.  e.  in  an  Orbit  j and  confequently,  were  we  able  to  view  them 
from  their  middle  Pofition,  as  from  the  Eye  feated  in  the  Center  of  Plate 
XXV.  we  might  expedt  to  find  them  feparately  moving  in  all  manner  of 
Diredtions  round  a general  Center,  fuch  as  is  there  reprefented.  It  only  now 
remains  to  fhew  how  a Number  of  Stars,  fo  difpofed  in  a circular  Manner 
round  any  given  Center,  may  folve  the  Phenomena  before  us.  There  are 
but  two  Ways  poffible  to  be  propofed  by  which  it  can  be  done,  and  one 
of  which  I think  is  highly  probable  j but  which  of  the  two  will  meet 
your  Approbation,  I fhall  not  venture  to  determine,  only  here  inclofed  I 
intend  to  fend  you  both.  The  fird  is  in  the  Manner  I have  above  de- 
feribed,  i.  e.  all  moving  the  fame  Way,  and  not  much  deviating  from  the 
fame  Plane,  as  the  Planets  in  their  heliocentric  Motion  do  round  the 
folar  Body.  In  this  Cafe  the  primary,  fecondary,  and  tertiary  condituent. 
Orbits,  &c.  framing  the  Hypothefes,  are  reprefented  inPtoXXI  , and  the 
Confequence  of  fuch  a Theory  arifing  from  fuch  an  univerfal  Law  of  Mo- 
tion 


64  LETTER  the  SEVENTH. 

tion  in  Plate  XXII  . where  B,  D denotes  the  local  Motion  of  the  Sun  in 
the  true  Orbis Magnus,  and  E,  C that  of  the  Earth  in  her  proper  fecondary 
Orbit,  which  of  courfeis  fuppofed,  as  is  fhewn  in  the  Figure  to  change  its 
iidereal  Pofitions,  in  the  fame  Manner  as  the  Moon  does  round  the  Earth, 
and  confequently  will  occafion  a kind  of  Proceflion,  or  annual  Variation 
in  t he  Place  of  the  Sun,  not  unlike  that  of  the  Equinoxes,  or  Motion  of  all 
the  Stars  together,  from  Weft  to  Eaft  round  the  Ecliptic  Poles,  and  pro- 
bably may  in  fome  Degree  be  the  Occafion  of  it.  This  Angle  is  repre- 
lented,  but  much  magnified,  by  the  Lines  F,  C,  G,  and  the  Unnatural- 
nefs,  or  Abfurdity  of  a right  Line  Motion  of  the  Sun  by  the  Line  I,  H. 

The  fecond  Method  of  folving  this  Phasnomena,  is  by  a fpherical 
Order  of  the  Stars,  all  moving  with  different  Diredtion  round  one  com- 
mon Center,  as  the  Planets  and  Comets  together  do  round  the  Sun,  but 
in  a kind  of  Shell,  or  concave  Orb.  The  former  is  eafily  conceived,  from 
what  has  been  already  Paid,  and  the  latter  is  as  eafy  to  be  underftood,  if 
you  have  any  Idea  of  the  Segment  of  a Globe,  which  the  adjacent  Figures, 
will,  I hope,  affift  you  to.  The  Do&rine  of  thefe  Motions  will  perhaps 
be  made  very  obvious  to  you,  by  infpedting  the  following  Plates. 

PLATE  XXIV. 

Is  a Reprefentation  of  the  Convexity,  if  I may  call  it  fo,  of  the  intire 
Creation,  as  a univerfal  Coalition  of  all  the  Stars  confphered  round  one 
general  Center,  and  as  all  governed  by  one  and  the  fame  Law. 

PLATE  XXV. 

Is  a centeral  Sedtion  of  the  fame,  with  the  Eye  of  Providence  feated 
jn  the  Center,  as  in  the  virtual  Agent  of  Creation. 

PLATE  XXVI. 

Reprefents  a Creation  of  a double  Conftrudtion,  where  a fuperior  Or- 
der of  Bodies  C,  may  be  imagined  to  be  circumfcribed  by  the  former  one 
A,  as  polfeffing  a more  eminent  Seat,  and  nearer  the  fupream  Prefence, 
and  confequently  of  a more  perfedt  Nature.  Laftly, 

PLATE  XXVII. 

Reprefents  fuch  a Sedtion,  and  Segments  of  the  fame,  as  I hope  will 
give  you  a perfect  Idea  of  what  I mean  by  fuch  a Theory. 

Fig.  i.  is  a correfponding  Sedtion  of  the  Part  at  A,  in  Fig.  2.  whofe 
verfed  Sine  is  equal  to  half  the  Thicknefs  of  the  ftarry  Vortice  A C,  or 
B A.  Now  I fay,  by  fuppofing  the  Thicknefs  of  this  Shell,  1.  you  may 
imagine  the  middle  Semi-Chord  AD,  or  A E,  to  be  nearly  6 j and  con- 
fequently. 


LETTER  the  SEVENTH.  65 

thus  in  a like  regular  Diftribution  of  the  Stars,  there  muff  of  courfe  be  at 
leaf!  three  Times  as  many  to  be  feen  in  this  Direction  of  the  Sine,  or 
Semi-chord  A E,  itfelf,  than  in  that  of  the  iemi-verfed  Sine  AC,  or 
where  near  the  Direction  of  the  Radius  of  the  Space  G.  ^ E . D. 

But  we  are  not  confined  by  this  Theory  to  this  Form  only,  there  may 
be  various  Syftems  of  Stars,  as  well  as  of  Planets,  and  differing  probably 
as  much  in  their  Order  and  Diftribution  as  the  Zones  of  Jupiter  do  from 
the  Rings  of  Saturn , it  is  not  at  all  neceffary,  that  every  collective  Body 
of  Stars  fhould  move  in  the  fame  Direction,  or  after  the  fame  Model  of 
Motion,  but  may  as  reafonably  be  fuppofed  as  much  to  vary,  as  we  find 
our  Planets  and  Comets  do. 

Hence  we  may  imagine  fome  Creations  of  Stars  may  move  in  the  Di- 
rection of  perfect  Spheres,  all  varioufly  inclined,  direCt  and  retrograde ; 
others  again,  as  the  primary  Planets  do,  in  a general  Zone  or  Zodiack,  or 
more  properly  in  the  Manner  of  Saturn's  Rings,  nay,  perhaps  Ring  with- 
in Ring,  to  a third  or  fourth  Order,  as  (hewn  in  Plate  XXVIII.  nothing 
being  more  evident,  than  that  if  all  the  Stars  we  fee  moved  in  one  vaft 
Ring,  like  thofe  of  Saturn , round  any  central  Body,  or  Point,  the  gene- 
ral Phasnomena  of  our  Stars  would  be  folved  by  it;  fee  Plate  XXIX.  Fig.  1. 
and  2.  the  one  reprefenting  a full  Plane  of  thefe  Motions,  the  other  a Pro- 
file of  them,  and  avifible  Creation  at  B and  C,  the  central  Body  A,  be- 
ing fuppofed  as  incognitum,  without  the  finite  View 3 not  only  the  Phe- 
nomena of  the  Milky  JVay  may  be  thus  accounted  for,  but  alfo  all  the  cloudy 
Spots,  and  irregular  Diftribution  of  them 3 and  I cannot  help  being  of 
Opinion,  that  could  we  view  Saturn  thro’  a Telefcope  capable  of  it,  we 
fhould  find  his  Ringsnoother  than  an  infinite  Number  of  leffer  Planets,  infe- 
rior to  thofe  we  call  his  Satellites : What  inclines  me  to  believe  it,  is  this, 
this  Ring,  or  Collection  of  fmall  Bodies,  appears  to  be  fometimes  very  excen- 
tric,  that  is,  more  diftant  from  Saturn' s Body  on  one  Side  than  on  the  other, 
and  as  vifibly  leaving  a larger  Space  between  the  Body  and  the  Ring  3 which 
would  hardly  be  the  Cafe,  if  the  Ring,  or  Rings,  were  connected,  or 
folid,  fince  we  have  good  Reafon  to  fuppofe,  it  would  be  equally  attract- 
ed on  all  Sides  by  the  Body  of  Saturn , and  by  that  means  preferve  every 
where  an  equal  Diftance  from  him  ; but  if  they  are  really  little  Planets, 
it  is  clearly  demonftrable  from  our  own  in  like  Cafes,  that  there  may  be 
frequently  more  of  them  on  one  Side,  than  on  the  other,  and  but  very 
rarely,  if  ever,  an  equal  Diftribution  of  them  all  round  the  Saturnian 
Globe.  v 

How  much  a Confirmation  of  this  is  to  be  wifhed,  your  own  Curiofity 
may  make  you  judge,  and  here  I leave  it  for  the  Opticians  to  determine. 

I fhall  content  myfelf  with  obferving  that  Nature  never  leaves  us  without 

K a fuffi- 


66  LETTER  the  SEVENTH, 

a fufficient  Guide  to  conduit  us  through  all  the  necefi'ary  Paths  of  Know- 
ledge ; and  it  is  far  from  abfurd  to  fuppofe  Providence  may  have  every 
where  throughout  the  whole  Univerfe,  interfperfed  Modules  of  every 
Creation,  as  our  Divines  tell  us,  Man  is  the  Image  of  God  himfelf. 

Thus,  Sir,  you  have  had  my  full  Opinion,  without  the  leaf!  Referve, 
concerning  the  vifible  Creation,  confidered  as  Part  of  the  finite  Univerfe  j 
how  far  I have  fucceeded  in  my  defigned  Solution  of  the  Via  La£ieay 
upon  which  the  Theory  of  the  Whole  is  formed,  is  a Thing  will  hardly 
be  known  in  the  prefent  Century,  as  in  all  Probability  it  may  require  fome 
Ages  of  OlMcrvation  to  difcover  the  Truth  of  it. 

It  remains  that  I fhould  now  give  you  fome  Idea  of  Time  and  S.pace  j 
hut  this  will  afford  Matter  fufficient  for  another  Letter. 

I am3  &c. 


LETTER 


( 67  ) 


LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 


Of  Time  and  Space , with 


regard  to  the  known  Objects  of 
Duration . 


Immenfty  and 


SIR , 

THE  Opportunity  you  gave  me  in  your  laft  Vifit,  of  (liewing  you 
my  general  Scheme  of  the  Univerfe,  I find,  befides  the  Pleafure 
it  then  gave,  is  now  attended  with  many  ufeful  Advantages. 

I now  not  only  hope  to  be  better  underftood  for  the  future,  but  have 
reafon  to  expert  what  I now  write  will  merit  your  Attention  more,  and 
have  fome  Title  to  your  Approbation.  The  Ideas  I have  franfd  of 
Time  and  Space,  will  now  more  gradually  fill  your  Imagination  both 
with  Wonder  and  Delight,  before  they  can  arife  fo  high  as  to  be  loft  in 
an  Eternity  and  the  Infinity  of  Space.  And  I am  fully  perfwaded  your  far- 
ther Inquiries  into  thefe  vaft  Properties  of  the  Deity,  will  here  be  anfwered 
intirely  to  your  Satisfaction.  You  muft  allow  me  now  to  be  in  fome 
meafure  a Judge  of  what  I think  will  pleafe  you  moft,  from  the  Obferva- 
tions  you  have  made  upon  my  general  Syftem,  or  otherwife  you  would  have 
reafon  to  think  me  perhaps  too  prefuming  : But  I flatter  myfelf  the  great 
Difficulty  is  now  over  ; and  what  remains  to  be  faid,  will  alfo  naturally 
follow  from  what  has  gone  before,  that  this  Letter,  I guefs,  will  go  near 
to  furnilh  you  with  all  the  Ideas  you  with  to  form  upon  the  Subject, 
To  what  you  have  faid  of  my  having  left  out  my  own  Habitation  in  my 
Scheme  of  the  Univerfe,  having  traveled  fo  far  into  Infinity  as  both  to  lofe 
fight  of,  and  forget  the  Earth,  I think  I may  juftly  anfwer  as  Arijiotle  did 
when  Alexander , looking  over  a Map  of  the  World,  enquir’d  of  him  for  the 
City  of  Macedon  ; ’tis  faid  the  Phiiofopher  told  the  Prince,  That  the 
Place  he  fought  for  was  much  too  linall  to  be  there  taken  Notice  of,  and 
was  not  witnout  fufficient  Reafon  omitted. 

The  Syftem  of  the  Sun  compar’d  but  with  a very  minute  Part  of  the 
vifible  Creation,  takes  up  fo  l'mall  a Portion  of  the  known  Univerfe,  that 
in  a very  finite  View  of  the  Immenfity  of  Space,  I judg’d  the  Seat  of  the 
Earth  to  be  of  very  little  Confequence,  could  I have  poflibly  reprefented 
it,  as  not  only  being  one  of  the  fmalleft  ObjeCls  in  our  Regions,  but  in  a 

K 2 manner 


68  LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

manner  infinitely  lefs  than  even  her  own  annual  Orbit,  and  had  nothing  to 
do  with  my  main  Defign,  which  was  to  reprefent  all  our  planetary  Worlds 
as  one  collective  Body,  and  begin  my  comparative  Scale  of  Magnitude 
from  the  Sun  only  and  his  Sphere  of  activity ; as  the  fmalleft  ObjeCt  I 
could  with  any  Propriety  pretend  to  exprefs  in  fuch  a Plan. 

In  fome  Meafure  to  convince  you  that  I have  committed  no  Error 
in  this,  I will  try  by  fome  lefs  mathematical  Method  than  that  of  meer 
Numbers,  to  imprint  an  Idea  in  your  Mind  of  the  true  Extent  of  the  fo- 
lar  Syftem,  and  the  Magnitude  of  all  its  moving  Bodies,  by  natural  Ob- 
jects mod  familiar  to  your  Senfes.  When  we  endeavour  to  form  any  Idea 
of  Diftance,  Magnitude,  or  Duration,  by  Numbers  only,  we  fo  foon  ex- 
ceed the  Limits  of  Conception,  that  this  way  we  find  our  Faculties  of 
reafoning  as  finite  as  our  Senfes  j and  no  doubt  'tis  right  it  fhould  be  fo, 
Providence,  as  it  were,  having  ordain’d  that  the  firft  fhould  only  attend 
the  laft,  in  fuch  an  adequate  Degree  to  a determin’d  Diflance  j but  what 
Diftance  or  Degree  of  Knowledge  is  deftin’d  to  human  Nature,  none 
but  the  Power  that  gave  it  can  tell.  ’Tis  certain  that  beyond  the  third  or 
fourth  Place  of  our  Nomenclator,  we  receive  but  very  faint  Impreflions 
of  the  thing  expreft,  and  can  frame  fcarce  any  Notion  at  all  of  either 
Number,  Diftance,  or  Magnitude,  fignified  beyond  it : Hence  Aftro- 
nomers  are  frequently  oblig’d  to  have  recourfe  to  mixt  Ideas,  and  make 
Things  of  different  Natures  and  Properties  affift  each  other,  to  excite 
more  adequate  Ideas  of  what  they  would  have  conceived.  Thus  to  ex- 
prefs immenfe  Diftances  and  Magnitude,  they  frequently  apply  themfelves 
to  Time  and  Motion  j and  vice  verfax  to  fignify  a long  Duration,  they 
have  often  recourfe  to  Diftance  and  Matter,  removing,  in  Imagination, 
Worlds  of  Sand,  Grain  after  Grain,  to  fome  remote  known  Region. 

HeJiody  * to  exprefs  his  Idea  of  the  Diftance  from  his  higheft  Heaven 
to  Earth,  and  from  Earth  to  Hell,  or  Tartarus,  fuppofes  an  Anvil  to  be 
let  fall  from  one  to  the  other,  which  he  fays  in  nine  natural  Days  would 
reach  the  Earth  from  Heaven,  and  in  the  fame  time  would  fall  from  the 
Earth  to  Hell.  ^ Homer  makes  his  Vulcan  fall  from  Heaven  tothelfland 
of  Lemnos  in  much  lefs  Time,  not  exceeding  one  full  artificial  Day. 

* From  the  high  Heaven  a brazen  Anvil  call. 

Nine  Nights  and  Days  in  rapid  Whirls  would  laft. 

And  reach  the  Earth  the  Tenth,  whence  ftrongly  hurl’d  ; 

The  famethe  Pafiage  to  th’  infernal  World. 

Cooke. 

f Hurl'd  headlong  downward  from  th’  etherial  Height  ; 

Tofs’d  all  the  Day  in  rapid  Circles  round, 

Nor  till  the  Sun  defcended  touch’d  the  Ground. 

Pope. 

Modern 


LETTER  the  EIGHTH.  69 

Modern  Adronomers  have  made  ufe  of  the  fwifted  Velocity  of  a Can- 
non-Ball as  continued  thro’  the  Space  they  would  fo  defcribe,  and  in  this 
Light,  the  Didance  to  the  Sun  has  been  by  many  compar’d  to  twenty- 
five  Years  Motion  of  a Cannon-Ball,  fuppofing  it  to  travel  at  the  Rate  of 
100  Fathom  in  a Moment,  i.  e.  the  Pulfe  of  an  Artery  ; and  that  a Jour- 
ney fo  performed  to  one  of  the  neared  fix’d  Stars,  would  take  the  fame 
Body  at  lead  100,000  Years  before  it  could  arrive  there.  But  the  Method 
I have  chofe  to  convey  my  Ideas  of  the  Magnitude  of  the  planetary  Bo- 
dies, and  the  Extent  of  the  vifible  Creation  to  you,  I am  willing  to  hope 
you  will  find  dill  more  familiar,  comprehenfive,  and  eafy  : And  it  only 
depends  upon  your  Remembrance  of  a very  few  known  Objedts,  and  their 
neighbouring  Didances,  which  may  be  prefumed  you  are,  or  have  been, 
very  well  acquainted  with.  You  have  not  only  very  lately  but  very  often 
been  in  Lojidon,  and  mud,  I think,  retain  fome  Idea  of  the  Dome  of  St. 
Paul' s,  tho’  I own  I ought  not  to  be  forry  if  you  diould  chance  to  have 
forgot  it,  provided  it  might  prove  a Means  of  making  your  Vifits  more 
frequent.  The  Diameter  of  the  Dome  of  this  Church  is  145  Feet:  Now 
if  you  can  imagine  this  to  reprefent  the  Surface  of  the  Sun,  a fpherical 
Body  18  Inches  diameter,  will  judly  reprefent  the  Earth  in  like  Propor- 
tion ; and  another  of  only  five  Inches  diameter,  will  reprefent  the  Moon. 
The  Truths  of  thefe  Proportions  I have  fhewn  in  my  Claris  Cale/lis-,  and 
the  Reafon  why  I have  here  fixt  upon  the  Dome  of  this  Church  for  my 
fird  Objedt  of  Comparifon,  will  naturally  appear  from  what  follows. 

From  the  Magnitude  of  the  Earth  on  which  we  live,  as  from  a known 
Scale  with  refpedt  to  its  Parts  compar’d  with  our  own  Bodies,  we  natu- 
rally frame  our  fird  Ideas  of  Extent,  and  fix  our  Rationale  of  Remotenefs; 
by  which  we  are  diffidently  enabled  to  judge  of  all  other  fenfible  Di- 
dances within  one  finite  View.  And  hence  by  the  undoubted  Principles 
of  Geometry,  having  fird  given  the  Meafurement  of  the  Earth  in  any 
known  Proportion  with  any  other  Quantity  mod  familiar  to  our  Senfes, 
and  the  Angle  of  Appearance,  or  Parallax  to  any  perceivable  Objedt,  we 
can  eafily  find  in  homogenial  Parts  its  true  Didance  from  the  Eye.  And 
thus  allowing  for  fome  fmall  tho’  unavoidable  Errors,  that  may  polfibly 
arife  from  the  Difficulties  of  Obfervation  (efpecially  fmall  Angles  and  mi- 
nute Quantities)  we  can  always  determine  to  a diffident,  and  very  fre- 
quently to  a jud  Exadtnefs,  the  relative  Didance  of  all  vifible  Bodies,  re- 
mote or  near,  fuch  as  the  Planets,  Comets,  and  the  Sun. 

* In  this  Manner  Adronomers  having  procur’d  a comparative  Standard, 
reduc’d  to  fome  known  Meafure,  as  Englijh  Miles,  Leagues,  Semi-Orbs  or 

Orbits, 

* Parallax  is  the  changeable  Pofition  of  Bodies  to  different  Situations  of  the  Eye.  Firft 
•having  found  the  Quantity  of  a Degree  (u  e.  a 6oth  Part  of  the  Circumference)  upon  the 

Earth’s 


jo  LETTER  THE  EIGHTH. 

Orbits,  with  all  the  Force  of  analogical  Reafoning,  clearly  can  demonftrate 
the  Place  and  Diftance  of  any  Objed  within  the  Reach  of  Obfervation, 
and  judge  of  Diftances  almoft  indefinite. 

PLATE  XXX. 

Will  help  you  to  very  corred  Ideas  of  the  real  Magnitude  of  the  Globe 
of  the  Earth,  compar’d  with  the  juft  Extent  of  the  Ifland  of  Great -Britain, 
which  you  will  find  with  Ireland , and  the  reft  of  its  Ifiands,  feated  near 
the  Center  of  the  Projection.  This  as  a Standard  will  enable  you  to  judge 
of  all  other  Diftances  more  perfectly  ; and  firft  I fhall  confider  that  of 
the  Sun. 

The  Sun  is  found  to  be  mean  diftant  from  the  Earth  nearly  81  Mil- 
lions of  Miles,  or  6877,5  Diameters  of  the  Earth  j and  Saturn , the  remo- 
teft  Planet  from  him  is  at  his  greateft  Diftance  from  us  about  858  Mil- 
lions of  Miles : Yet  thefe  Diftances  are  but  the  beginning  of  Space,  and 
only  ferve  to  open  our  Ideas  for  farther  Search. 

The  great  Comet  of  1680,  as  I have  fome  where  faid  before,  was 
found  to  move  in  fo  vaft  an  excentrick  Orbit,  that  in  its  aphelion  Point 
it  would  be  14,4  Times  as  far  from  the  Sun,  as  the  Orbit  of  Saturn,  and 
hence  at  leaft  eleven  thoufand  and  two  hundred  Millions  of  Miles  from  us. 
Now  fince  the  wife  Creator  hath  fo  difpos’d  all  the  independent  Parts  of 
the  Creation,  fuch  as  the  feveral  Syftems  of  primary  and  fecondary  Pla- 
nets, &c.  at  fo  great  a Diftance  from  each  other,  that  the  Laws  of  any  one 
in  no  wife  fhall  interfere,  difturb,  or  interrupt  the  Principles  of  another; 
this  Comet,  which  we  can  eafily  prove  belong’d  to  our  own  Sun,  we 
may  well  imagine  came  not  near  any  other ; and  tho’  at  that  vaft  Diftance 
from  the  folar  Body,  yet  Rill  there  muft  have  remain’d  a Space  fufficient 
to  divide  or  feperate  the  fenfible  adivity  of  neighbouring  Syfiems,  that 
they  may  not  rufh  upon  each  other.  Hence  we  may  reafonably  fuppofe, 
that  the  neareft  Star  can  be  no  nearer  than  a triple  Radius  of  its  adive 
Sphere  ; and  provided  they  are  all  in  regular  Order,  and  much  of  the  fame 
Magnitude  with  one  another  (which  no  Arguments  can  poffibly  contra- 
did)  this  Radius  we  may  juftly  make  2000  times  the  Diftance  of  our 
Earth.  For  admitting  the  utmoft  Limits  of  the  Sun’s  Attradion  to  ex- 
ceed this  Sphere  of  the  Comets,  as  far  as  the  Sphere  of  the  Comets 

Earth’s  Surface,  Aratofthenes  difcover’d  that  the  Magnitude  of  the  whole  was  eafily  known  j 
and  then  from  the  Moon’s  horizontal  Parallax  having  given  the  Radius  of  the  Earth,  the  Dif- 
tance of  the  Moon  is  foon  detei  mined  ; next  by  the  menftrual  Parallax  of  the  Lonar  Orbit, 
the  Diftance  of  the  Sun  is  found  ; and  by  the  Elongation  of  the  inferior  Planets,  their  mutual 
Diftance  from  each  other;  and,  laftly,  from  the  annual  Parallax  of  the  Earth’s  Orbit,  all 
the  other.  Orbits  of  the  fuperior  Planets  are  eafily  found.. 


exceeds 


LETTER  the  EIGHTH.  71 

exceeds  that  of  the  Planets,  which  is  nearly  14,4  times,  the  Radius  of  the 
folar  Syftem  will  be  extended  every  way  200  Radius’s  of  the  Orbit  of  Sa- 
turn, and  confequently  the  Diftance  from  Star  to  Star  will  not  be  lefs 
than  6000  times  the  Radius  of  our  Orbis  Magnus,  and  confequently  up- 
wards of  480,000,000,000  Miles.  That  this  is  even  lefs  than  the  real 
Truth,  and  may  be  defended  as  a very  moderate  Computation,  ground- 
ed upon  Reafon,  we  have  infallible  Demonftration  to  witnefs,  and  make 
appear  as  thus. 

We  know  from  the  Nature  of  Diftance  and  Motion  that  the  Stars  may 
have  an  annual  Parallax,  but  it  is  fo  very  fmall,  that  the  very  beft  Aftronomers 
have  never  yet  been  able  to  affign  what  the  Quantity  really  is.  Yet  it  is 
allow’d  by  univerfal  Confent,  that  it  can’t  poffibly  be  more  that  one  Mi- 
nute of  a Degree,  and  may  probably  be  much  lefs.  Mr.  Flamjiead,  by  re- 
peated Obfervations,  made  it  in  fome  of  them  upwards  of  40 ,J but  Mr. 
Bradley  has  endeavour’d  to  prove  it  is  every  where  too  fmall  to  be  de- 
termined, and  afiigns  this  Angle  to  another  Caufe.  This  way  then  we 
cannot  make  their  Diftance  lefs ; and  to  prove  that  it  is  fomething  more 
than  I have  faid  it  is,  let  us  even  increafe  the  doubtful  Parallax  of  40"  to 
the  moft  it  poffibly  can  be,  •viz.  to  60"  or  Pj  and  by  the  Solution  of 
the  Triangle,  we  fhall  find  that  the  neareft  Star  is  6875  times  the  Radius 
of  the  Earth’s  Orbit  from  the  Sun  : And  this  tho’  more  than  any  other 
Proportion  makes  them,  is  ftill  undeniably  lefs  than  the  Truth,  which 
every  Mathematician  will  of  courfe  be  convinc’d  of  j and  you  yourfelf  of 
force  muft  believe,  when  you  are  told,  that  the  fmaller  the  Angle  of  Pa- 
rallax is,  the  farther  the  Body  is  remov’d  from  us.  By  which  Rule,  ac- 
cording to  Mr.  Flamjiead' s Obfervations,  the  Diftance  muft  be  ftill  greater : 
By  the  optical  Experiment  of  * Mr.  Huygins,  greater  ftill  than  this  ; and 
according  to  Mr.  Bradley , fo  much  more  as  not  even  too  be  determin’d. 

Now  if  the  reft  are  in  general  from  each  other,  allowing  the  fame 
Extent  of  Syftem,  and  as  much  to  part  the  like  Extreams  of  adive  Vir- 
tue, be  in  fuch  Proportion  of  aerial  Space,  it  will  appear,  that  to  pafs 
from  any  one  Star  to  another,  we  muft  fly  thro’  fo  vaft  a Trad  of  pure 
Expanfe  or  Ether,  that  to  vifit  any  one  of  the  moft  neighbouring  Syftems, 
could  we  travel  even  as  faft  as  the  fwifteft  Eagle  flies,  for  Inftance,  500  Miles 
per  Day,  yet  fhould  we  be  3,000,000  of  Years  upon  our  way  before  we 
could  arrive  there ; and  if  continuing  on  to  view  the  Regions  of  the  reft 
within  the  known  Creation,  Myriads  of  Ages  would  be  fpent,  and  yet 
we  could  not  hope  to  fee  the  whole  of  but  the  fmalleft  Conftellation. 

* 27664  Radius’s  of  the  Orlis  Magnus , equal  to  the  Diftance  of  Syrius,  whofe  Parallax 
Ihould  be  to  anfwer  it  but  14"  48"'. 

But 


72  LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

But  what  Idea  of  Diftance  can  you  receive  from  this  fort  of  Eftima- 
tion,  where  Numbers  arife  fo  very  high.  I own  to  you  mine  are  foon 
quite  loft  by  this  Method  of  counting,  either,  Diftances  or  Duration. 
I believe  few  People  can  range  their  Ideas  with  fuch  Perfpicuity,  as  to 
arrive  at  any  adequate  Notion  of  any  Number  above  a thoufand. 

To  give  you  therefore  a clearer  Idea  of  Diftance,  and  imprefs  the  Pro- 
portions of  Space  more  ftrongly  and  fully  in  your  Mind,  let  us  fuppofe 
the  Body  of  the  Sun,  as  I have  faid  before,  to  be  reprefented  by  the  Dome 
of  St.  Paul's  > in  fuch  Proportion  a fpherical  Body  eighteen  Inches  Dia- 
meter, moving  at  Mary-le-bone , will  juftly  reprefent  the  Earth,  and  ano- 
ther of  five  Inches  Diameter,  defcribing  a Circle  of  forty-five  Feet  and 
a half  Radius  round  it,  will  reprefent  the  Orbit  and  Globe  of  the  Moon* 
A Body  at  the  Tower  of  9,7  Inches,  will  reprefent  Mercury  j and  one 
of  17,9  Inches  at  St.  James’s  Palace  will  reprefent  the  Planet  Venus  j Mars 
may  be  fuppofed  at  a Diftance,  like  that  of  Kenfmgton  or  Greenwich , 10 
Inches  Diameter : Jupiter , imagined  to  be  at  Hampton-Court,  or  Dart  ford 
in  Kent  j and  Saturn , at  Cliefden,  or  near  Chelmsford : The  firft  repre- 
fented by  a Globe  1 5 Foot  4 Inches  Diameter,  the  latter  by  one  of  1 1 Feet- 
and  his  Ring  four  Feet  broad  : Thefe  would  all  naturally  reprefent  the 
planetary  Bodies  of  our  Syftem  in  their  proper  Orbits  and  proportional 
Magnitudes,  as  moving  round  the  Cupola  of  St.  Paul’s , as  their  common 
Center  the  Sun.  And  preferving  the  fame  natural  Scale,  the  Aphelion 
of  the  firft  Comet  would  be  about  Bury,  the  fecond  at  Brijtol , and  the 
third  near  the  City  of  Edinburgh.  But  if  you  will  take  into  your  Idea 
one  of  the  neareft  Stars  ; inftead  of  the  Dome  of  St.  Paul’ s,  you  muft 
fuppofe  the  Sun  to  be  reprefented  by  the  gilt  Ball  upon  the  Top  of  it,  and 
then  will  another  fuch  upon  the  Top  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome  reprefent  one 
of  the  neareft  Stars. 

The  whole  Syftem  exhibited  in  the  above  Proportion,  would  be  nearly, 
as  follows : 

Diameter  of  the  Sun  145  Feet. 

Saturn  1 1,587,  his  Ring  27,54,  its  Breadth  4. 

Jupiter,  15,39. 

Mars,  10,15  Inches, 
the  Earth,  18,125. 

Venus , 17,98 

Mercury , 9,715 
and  the  Moon,  4,93 


Diftance 


73 


LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

* Diftance  of  Saturn  from  the  Sun,  27  Miles,  and  1700  Yards. 


15  Miles,  and  458  Yards. 
4 Miles,  and  751  Yards. 
2 Miles,  and  1632  Yards. 
2 Miles,  and  217  Yards. 

1 Mile,  and  267  Yards. 


‘ Jupiter , 
Mars , 


the  Earth 

Venus , 


Mercury , 


and  of  the  Moon,  from  us,  45  Yards  and  a half. 

That  of  the  moft  diftant  Comet  390,  and  the  neareft  of  the  Stars  not 
lefs  than  6875,  f Radius’s  of  the  Or  bis  Magnus. 

Now,  if  like  Creations  crowd  the  vaft  Depths  of  Infinity,  and  if  each 
are  adapted  to  receive  Beings  of  different  Natures,  where  rauft  our  Won- 
der and  Ideas  have  end  ? 

As  it  is  evident  in  the  Sign  Taurus , in  Perfeus , and  Orion , that  we 
can  plainly  perceive  Stars  to  the  fixth  and  ninth  Magnitude,  the  former 
with  our  naked  Eye,  the  other  by  the  Help  of  Telefcopes,  the  vifional 
ocular  Creation  cannot  be  lefs  than  4,320,000,000,000  Miles  in  femi  Dia- 
meter, and  admitting  a regular  Diftribution  of  thofe  primordial  Bodies 
amongfl  themfelves,  the  Depth,  or  moft  remote  Limits  of  the  Vortex 
Magnus  from  Side  to  Side,  cannot  be  lefs  than  8 m,  m,  640  thoufand  of 
Million  of  Miles,  admitting  it  is  no  more  than  what  we  fee  j and  laftly, 
fuppofing  our  Syftem  to  be  fituated  nearly  in  the  Middle  of  the  Vortex 
Magnus  (which,  from  the  vifible  Order  of  the  Stars,  we  may  juftly  con- 
jecture, with  the  higheft  Probability  of  Truth)  the  neareft  Diftanceof  the 
Ens  Primum,  in  the  Realms  of  eternal  Day,  will  rife  to  30,000,000,000, 
000  Miles,  but  more  probably  to  100,000,000,000,000  Miles,  making 
the  Confines  of  Creation  from  Verge  to  Verge  in  the  firft  Cafe,  upwards 
of  68  Million  of  Millions  of  Miles,  Diameter,  and  bythelaft  above  200'. 
But,  if  we  compute  the  Diftance  of  the  Stars  after  the  Manner  of  Huy - 
genSy  for  his  Diftance  of  Syrius  from  the  Sun,  the  Diftance  of  the  Re- 
gion of  Immortality  without  exceeding  Probability  may  rife  to  near 
1,000,000,000,000,000  Miles. 

Now  to  pafs  by  any  progreffive  Motion  from  the  outward  Verge,  or 
Borders  of  the  Creation,  thro’  theftarry  Regions  of  Mortality,  if  I may  call 


* Of  the  Satellites  of  Saturn  in  the  above  Proportion. 


And  thofe  of  Jupiter. 


The 


o 


it 


* Radius,  or  Sign  of  89  59  30 

Sine  fubftraft  of  o o 30 


10,0000000 

6,1626961 


L 


3,8373039 


Hence  the  Diftance  6875,5 


them 


74  LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

them  fo,  as  far  as  the  Center  of  the  EmPrimum , or  Sedes  Beatorum , accord- 
ing to  Homer , or  Milton's  Manner  of  rneafuring  Space,  a Body  falling,  or 
a Being  moving  with  a Velocity  but  of  1000  Feet  per  Minute,  i.  e.  at  the 
Rate  of  20,000  Yards  per  Hour,  or  about  300  Miles  per  Day,  would  be  at 
lead:  300,000,00.0  Years  upon  its  Journey  thither,  if  not  1,000,  m,  and 
perhaps  much  more,  without  offending  Probability  ; but  even  three  Million 
Centuries,  or  Ages,  lure  is  enough  to  be  employ’d,  in  paflingfrom  one  Place 
to  another ; therefore,  we  may  conclude,  the  Soul  mud:  have  fome  other 
Vehicle  than  can  be  found  in  the  Ideas  of  Matter  to  convey  it  fo  far,  at 
lead  at  once.  Hence  we  may  truly  infer,  that  the  Soul  mud  be  immaterial,, 
and  that  in  all  Probability  there  may  be  States  in  the  Univerfe  fo  much 
more  longer  lived  than  ours,  that,  compared  with  the  Age  of  Man,  the 
Age  of  fuch  Beings  may  be  almod  as  an  Eternity,  or  rather,  as  that  of 
the  human  Species  to  that  of  a Sun-born  InfeCt.. 

Again,  if  there  are  dill  Stars  beyond  all  thefe  of  other  Denomination, 
which  we  do  not  here  perceive,  how  vadiy  mud  thefe  Numbers  be  in- 
creafed,  to  exprefs,  almod  without  Idea,  the  amazing  Whole  of  this  one 
vilible  Creation  ; but  what  has  been  already  faid,  I judge  will  be  lufficient 
to  fhow  the  Immenfity  of  Space,  and  help  you  to  conceive  the  flupendi- 
ous  Nature  of  an  endlefs  Univerfe  j every  where  the  home  Poffeflion, 
Production,,  and  indantaneous  Care,  of  an  infinite  good  Being,  perfectly 
wife,  and  powerful,  of  whom  we  can  have  no  Idea  more,  than  a Being  in 
dark  Privation  can  have  of  Light,  but  through  the  Ludre  of  his  own  re- 
fplendent  Attributes.. 

Thus,  having  attempted  to  enlarge  your  Ideas  of  the  Creation  in  general, 
and  in  fome  meafure .having  confidered  the  Indefinity  of  Space,  I fhall  in 
the  next  Place  proceed  to  give  you  fome  Account  of  my  Notions  of  Time, 

As  Didance  is  the  Meafure  of  Magnitude  and  of  all  Extent,  and  helps  our 
Imagination  to  the  Ideas  of  Space,  fo  are  progreffive  Moments  the  Meafure 
of  Velocity,  and  makes  us-fenlible  of  Duration  : And  as  Space  may  be  ex- 
tended through  all  Infinity,  fo  Time  may  be  continued  as  to  Eternity.  This 
Succeffion  of  temporal  Ideas  impreffed,  or  excited  in  the  Mind,  as  an 
EffeCt  of  Matter  in  Motion,  producing  a perpetual  Change,  both  of  Ob- 
jects earthly  and  celedial,  enables  us  not  only  to  reflect  upon  pad  Vicifli- 
tudes  of  Nature,  but  from  their  regular  Courfes,  known  Order  and  Returns, 
predict  Phenomena  to  come,  and  prove  the  periodical  EffeCts  of  Na- 
ture’s condant  Laws  fo  jud  and  certain,  that  Time  may  be  faid  with 
Truth,  to  co-exid  with  Motion. 

Meafure  being  a certain  Quantity  of  Senfation  interwove  with  our  Ideas 
of  Didance  and  Duration,  proceeding  from  a Reflection  of  what  is  im- 
preffed  upon  the  Mind  by  fome  external  ObjeCt,  I mud  again  return  to 
our  Mother  of  Ideas  the  Earth,  and  from  thence,  as  I did,  of  Didance, 

frame 


LETTER  the  EIGHTH.  7$ 

frame  the  original  Images  beft  fuited  to  the  Underftanding,  proper  for  our 
Judgment  of  Duration. 

Time  takes  its  firft  Denomination  from  the  diurnal  Rotation  of  the 
Earth  upon  its  Axis,  which  we  call  a natural  Day,  and  this  for  obvious 
Reafons  we  fubdivide  in  twenty-four  Parts  or  Hours.  This  diurnal  Mo- 
tion haying  been  fucceflively  repeated,  and  the  Day  renewed  three  hun- 
dred and  fixty-five  Times,  we  find  that  all  the  vegetable  World  has  gone 
through  all  its  Variegations,  and  Nature  has  again  put  on  the  fame  Face, 
adapted  to  the  Seafon  ; during  which  Time,  and  indeed  which  occafions 
this  general  Change  and  Repetition,  the  Earth  is  found  to  make  one  intire 
Revolution  round  the  Sun.  This  Space,  or  Period  of  Time,  we  call  a 
folar,  or  rather  a natural  Year ; and  from  our  Senfibility  of  this,  and  its  con- 
ftituent  Parts,  both  horary  and  diurnal,  we  form  our  general  Judgment 
of  Duration. 

Saturn , the  moft  remote,  and  moft  regular  Planet  inourSyftem,  as  has 
been  faid  before,  performs  one  Revolution  round  the  Sun  in  about  twenty- 
nine  of  the  above  folar  Years:  The  great  Comet  of  1680  makes  but  one 
periodical  Return  in  five  hundred  and  feventy-five  of  thofe  Years,  and  the 
general  Motion  of  the  Stars,  arifingfrom  the  Proceflion  of  the  Equinoxes, 
altogether  continually  changing  their  Afpedt,  or  Pofition,  at  the  Rate  of 
50"  per  Year  round  the  ecliptic  Poles,  compleats  but  one  Revolution  ill 
25920  Years;  in  which  Time  the  whole  fidereal  Frame  of  Heaven 
has  changed,  and  every  Star  returned  to  the  fame  Point  of  the  folar  Sphere 
it  fet  out  from.  This  is  by  many  called  the  great  Saturnian  Year  : Con- 
cerning which,  Mr.  Addifon  has  thus  tranflated  an  eminent  Author. 

When  round  the  great  Saturnian  Year  has  turn’d, 

In  their  old  Ranks  the  wandering  Stars  fhall  fland, 

As  when  firft  marfhall’d  by  the  Almighty’s  Hand. 

Addison-. 

Now,  if  this  fidereal  Revolution,  arifing  from  a fecondary  Caufe,  require 
this  Number  of  Years  to  perfedt  one  Rotation,  what  muft  their  primitive 
Orbits  take  to  circumfcribe  the  Vortex  Magnus. 

It  has  been  obferved,  that  the  biggeft  Star  to  us  fcarce  moves  a Minute 
in  an  hundred  Years,  and  the  moft  remote  as  infenfibly  for  Ages,  from 
whence  and  what  has  been  already  faid  of  the  imagined  Diftance  of  the  ge- 
neral Center,  we  may  frame  this  probable  and  well-grounded  Guefs,  that  the 
mean  Revolution  of  a Star  near  the  Middle  of  the  Vortex  Magnus , cannot  be 
made  in  lefs  than  a Million  of  Years,  and  though  to  us  imperceptible,  our 
Sun  in  his  own  orbicular  Direction,  may  be  moving  many  Miles  per  Day. 
Befides,  if  local  Motion  can  be  proved  amongft  the  Stars,  what  lefs  than  an 
Eternity  can  again  reftore  them  to  their  original  Order  and  primitive  State. 

, L 2 Such 


1 


76  LETTER  the  EIGHTH. 

Such  vaft  Room  in  Nature,  as  Milton  finely  exprefles  it,  cannot  be  with- 
out its  Ufe  •,  and  nothing  but  absolute  Demonftration  is  wanting  (which 
from  their  Nature  and  Distance  cannot  be  expe&ed)  to  confirm  the  grand 
Defign,  fo  fuited  to  theDeity’s  infinite  Capacity,  and  of  eternal  Benefit 
to  all  his  Creatures,  efpecially  Beings  of  a rational  Senfe,  and  in  particular 
Mankind. 

Of  thefe  habitable  Worlds,  fuch  as  the  Earth,  all  which  we  may  fup- 
pofe  to  be  alfo  of  a terreftrial  or  terraqueous  Nature,  and  filled  witb 
Beings  of  the  human  Species,  fubjedt  to  Mortality,  it  may  not  be  amifs  in. 
this  Place  to  compute  how  many  may  be  conceived  within  our.  finite 
View  every  clear  Star-light  Night..  It  has  already  been  made  appear,,  that 
there  cannot  poffibly  be  lefs  than  1 0,000, oco  Suns,  or  Stars,  within 
the  Radius  of  the  vifible  Creation and  admitting  them  all  to  have  each 
but  an  equal  Number  of  primary  Planets  moving  round  them,  it  fol- 
lows that  there  mu  ft  be  within  the  whole  celeftial  Area  60,000,000 
planetary  Worlds  like  ours.  And  if  to  thefe  we  add  thofe  of  the  fe- 
condary  Clafs,  fuch  as  the  Moon,  which  we  may  naturally  fuppofe 
tp.attend  particular  primary  ones,  and  every  Syftem  more  or  lefs  of  them 
as  well  as  here  j,  fuch  Satellites  may  amount  in  the  Whole  perhaps  to 

1.00. 000.000..  or  more,  in  all  together  then  we  may  fafely  reckon 

1.70.000. 000*  and  yet  be  much  within  Compais,  exclufive  of  the  Comets 
which  I judge  to  be  by  far  the  moft  numerous  Part  of  the  Creation. 

In  this  great  Celeftial  Creation,  the  Catuftrophy  of  a World,  fuch  as 
ours,  or  even  the  total  Diftolution  of  a Syilem  of  Worlds,  may  poffibly 
be  no  more  to  the  great  Author  of  Nature,  than  the  moft  common  Ac- 
cident in  Life  with  us,  and  in  all  Probability  fuch  final  and  general  Doom- 
Days  may  be  as  frequent  there,  as  even  Birth- Days,  or  Mortality  with  us 
upon  the  Earth.. 

This  Idea  hasTomething  fo  chearful  in  it,  that  T own  I can  never  look 
upon  the  Stars  without  wondering  why  the  whole  World  does  not  become 
Aftronomer9 ; and  that  Men  endowed  with  Senfe  and  Reafon,  ffiould  ne- 
gledia  Science  they  are  naturally  fo  much  interefted  in,  and  fo  capable  of 
inlarging  the  Underftanding,.  as  next  to  a Demonftration,  muft  convince 
them  of  their  Immortality,  and  reconcile  them  to  all  thofe  little  Difficulties 
incident  to  human  Nature,  without  the  leaft  Anxiety. 

Such  a Prothefis  can  fcarce  be  called  lefs  than  an  ocular  Revelation,  not 
only  fhewing  us  how  reafonable  it  is  to  expedl  a future  Life,  but  as  it  were, 
pointing  out  to  us  the  Bufinefs  of  an  Eternity,  and  what  we  may  with  the 
greateft  Confidence  expeft  from  the  eternal  Providence,  dignifying  our 
Natures  with  fomething  analogous  to  the  Knowledge  we  attribute  to  An- 
gels ; from  whence  we  ought  to  defpife  all  the  Viciflitudes  of  adverfe.- 
Eortune,  which  make  fo  many  narrow-minded  Mortals  miferable. 

I am  now,  &Co 


C 77  ) 


LETTER  the  NINTH. 

Reflexions,  by  Way  of  General  Scolia,  of  Confequences  relating  to  the  Immor- 
tality of  the  Souly  and  concerning  Infinity  and  Eternity . 


SIR, 

THIS  my  laft  Letter  to  you,  I mean  my  final  agronomical 
one,  I propofe  as  a General  Scolia  to  the  reft,  the  principle 
Matter  being  Reflexions  upon  what  is  gone  before,  with  fome 
Conclufion  naturally  following  or  appendant  to  what  has  been  already  laid* 
but  which,  I could  not  in  any  other  Place,  fo  properly  remark  to  you. 

The  Probability  of  the  foregoing  ConjeXures,  chiefly  built  upon  very 
diftant  Obfervations,  fhew  an  apparent  Neceffity  for  fome  other  kind  of 
DoXrine  permitted  by  Providence,  to  give  Mankind  a Knowledge  of 
their  Immortality  and  Dependance  upon  it,  in  the  firft  Ages  of  the 
World. 

And  for  the  fame  Reafon  it  evidently  appears,  that  the  ancient  Phi- 
lofophers  had  it  not  in  their  Power  to  prove  a fupream  Being  and  Di^ 
reXor  of  all  Things  this  Way. 

And  yet,  as  by  a Sort  of  InftinX,  or  natural  Reafon,  and  Confcioufnefs 
of  a good  Principle , we  fee  how  many  noble  Steps  they  made  towards 
it,  and  was  convinc’d  at  laft  of  this  great  Truth , that  fince  there  was  a 
Mind  in  fo  imperfeX  a Creature  as  Man,  the  perjeX  Univerje , which 
comprehended  all  Things,  could  not  poflibly  be  without  one  ; and  as 
Sir  Ifaac  Newton  has  juftly  obferved  in  his  Principia , “ If  every  Par- 
“ tide  of  Space  be  always , and  every  individual  Moment  of  Duration 
“ every  where  furely  the  Maker  and  Lord  of  all  Things,  cannot  be  never 
“ and  no  where.” 

To  make  manifeft  the  infinite  Empire  and  Agency  of  God,  from  ce- 
leftial  Motion,  became  the  Tafk,  but  of  very  late  Years  j and  I can’t  help 
being  of  Opinion,  that  by  means  of  thefe  primary  Bodies,  only,  we  fhall 
at  length  be  able  to  trace  the  greater  Circulations,  and  Laws  of  Nature,  to 
their  real  original  and  fountain  Head. 


Thefe 


78  LETTER  the  NINTH. 

Thefe,  were  any  thing  wanting,  befides  the  Miracle  ourfelves , to  con- 
vince us  of  a divine  Origination,  are  all  infallible  Proofs,  that  the  Univerfe 
is  governed  by  an  intelligent  and  all-powerful  Being,  whofe  Exiftence  is  too 
nearly  related  to  a felf-evident  Truth  to  be  more  clearly  demonftated,  than 
it  is  manifeft  of  itfelf,  both  from  the  particular  Laws  of  Nature,  and  the  ge- 
neral Order  of  Things.  An  Argument  which  has  been  thought  of  no  fmall 
Force,  and  well  worth  obferving  in  the  Infancy  of  Chriftianity.  Theinvi- 
fible  Things  of  God  are  clearly  fecn,  being  underflood  by  the  Things  that 
are  made , even  his  eternal  Power  and  Godhead.  Rom.  i.  20. 

But  ’tis  now  high  time  to  look  back  upon  my  Theory,  and  tell  you 
it  is  a vain  Suppofirion,  to  imagine  I (hall  ever  be  able  to  convince  every 
Reader,  either  of  the  Truth  or  Probability  of  what  I have  advanced  to 
you  : Mathematical  Afliftance  not  being  to  be  expected,  where  perhaps 
it  has  never  been  thought  of  j and  I allow  you,  it  is  much  more  rea- 
fonable  to  expeCt,  that  fifty  Perfons  will  read  thefe  Letters  without  per- 
ceiving the  Reafonablenefs  of  them,  than  that  five  fhould  confider  them 
with  proper  Judgment. 

I muft  ingenuoully  confefs  to  you,  that  nothing  is  wanting  to  convince 
me  intirely  of  the  Certainty  of  what  I here  advance  by  way  of  Con- 
jecture to  you.  But  this  you  mull  only  look  upon  as  an  happy  Partiality, 
which  generally  attends  all  Authors,  and  always  will  be  the  chief  Support 
of  their  tedious  Labours.  I afiiire  you,  I have  neither  Hopes  nor  Expec- 
tation, no,  not  the  weak  Breath  of  a Wifh,  to  be  admitted  a proper 
judge  of  my  own  Works.  But  I lhall  always  take  their  Imperfection  to  be 
rather,  (like  my  own  Faults)  to  be  too  near  me  to  be  feen  -y  I therefore 
truft  all  to  my  Friend,  and  if  I am  fo  fortunate  as  to  excite  his  Appro- 
bation, I fhall  think  myfelf  very  happy  in  a very  favourite  Point  ; which  is, 
The  advancing  nothing  which  a rational  Reader  would  willingly  overlook, 
or  be  ignorant  of. 

But  if  I have  been  fo  happy  as  to  come  fo  near  the  Mark,  as  to  border 
upon  Truth,  I believe  you  will  allow  me  to  carry  my  Conjectures  a little 
further,  and  point  out  fome  farther  pleating  Confequences,  which  I begin 
to  perceive  may  naturally  follow. 

Should  it  be  granted,  that  the  Creation  may  be  circular  or  orbicular, 
I would  next  fuppofe,  in  the  general  Center  of  the  whole  an  intelligent 
Principle,  from  whence  proceeds  that  myfiick  and  paternal  Power,  pro- 
ductive of  all  Life,  Light,  and  the  Infinity  of  Things. 

Flere  the  to-all  extending  Eye  of  Providence,  within  the  Sphere  of  its 
Activity,  and  as  omniprefently  prefiding,  feated  in  the  Center  of  Infinity, 
I would  imagine  views  all  the  ObjeCis  of  his  Power  at  once,  and  every 
Tiling  immediately  direCt,  difpenfinginftantaneoufly  its  enliveninglnfiuence, 

to 


LETTER  the  NINTE  79 

to  the  remoteft  Regions  every  where  all  round.  I know  you’ll  fay  Aftro- 
nomers  are  never  to  be  fatisfied,  and  I muft  own  where  there  is  fo  much, 
rational  Entertainment  for  the  human  Mind,  and  fo  fuitable  to  the 
true  Dignity  of  God,  and  moft  worthy  of  Man,,  it  is  not  eafy  to* 
know  where  to  flop  in  fuch  a Scene  of  Wonders. 

Having,  I fay,  once  granted  that  all  the  Stars  may  move  round  one 
common  Center,  I think  it  is  very  natural  to  one,  who  loves  to  purfue. 
Nature  as  far  as  we  may,  to  enquire  what  moft  likely  may  be  in  that 
Center;  for  fince  we  muft  allow  it  to  be  fir  fuperior  to  any  other  Point 
of  Situation  in  the  known  Univerfe,  it  is  highly  probable,  there  may  be 
fome  one  Body  of  liderial  or  earthy  Subftance  leated  there,  where  the  divine- 
Prefence,  or  fome  corporeal  Agent,  full  of  all  Virtues  and  Perfections, 
more  immediately  preftdes  over  his  own  Creation.  And  here  this  pri- 
mary Agent  of  the  omnipotent  and  eternal  Being,  may  fit  enthroned,  as 
in  the  Primum  Mobile  of  Nature,  aCHng  in  Concert  with  the  eternal 
Will.  To  this  common  Center  of  Gravitation,  which  may  be  fuppofed 
to  attract  all  Vertues,,  and  repel  all  Vice,  all  Beings  as  to  Perfection 
may  tend  and  from  hence  all  Bodies  firft  derive  their  Spring  of  ACtion, 
and  are  directed  in  their  various  Motions. 

Thus  in  the  Focusy.  or  Center  of  Creation,  I would  willingly  introduce 
a primitive  Fountain,  perpetually  overflowing  with  divine  Grace,  from 
whence  all  the  Laws  of  Nature  have  their  Origin,  and  this  I think  would 
reduce  the  whole  Univerfe  into  regular  Order  and  juft  Harmony,  and 
at  the  fame  time,  inlarge  our  Ideas  of  the  divine  Indulgence,  open  our 
ProfpeCt  into  Nature’s  fair  Vineyard,  the  vaft  Field  of  all  our  future 
Inheritance. 

But  what  this  central  Body  really  is,  I fhall  not  here  prefume  to  fay, 
yet  I can’t  help  obferving  it  muft  of  Neceflity,  if  the  Creation  is  real  and 
not  merely  Ideal,  be  either  a Globe  of  Fire  fuperior  to  the  Sun,  or 
otherwife  a vaft  terraqueous  or  terreftial  Sphere,  furrounded  with  an 
/Ether  like  our  Earth,  but  more  refined,,  tranfparent  and  ferene.  Which 
<6f  thefe  is  moft  probable,  I fhall  leave  undetermined,  and  muft  acknow- 
ledge at  the  fame  time,  my  Notions  here  are  fo  imperfeCt,  I hardly  dare 
conjecture.  ’Tis  true,  I have  ventur’d  to  think  it  may  be  one  of  thefe, 
and  fince  fo  glorious  a Situation  can  hardly  be  fuppofed  without  its  pro- 
per Inhabitants,  ’tis  moft  natural  to  conclude  it  may  be  the  latter.  In 
the  firft  Cafe,  befides  our  having  no  Idea  of  Beings  exifting  in  Fire,  it 
would  not,  notwithftanding  its  Diftance,  be  fo  eafy  to  account  for  its  being 
invilible ; and  fince  the  Luftre  of  the  Stars  are  all  innate,  they  could 
receive  no  Benefit  from  it,  and  confequently  fuch  a Nature  as  a folar  Com- 
pofition,  muft.  in  this  Place  be  render’d  ufelefs  3 but  in  the  latter  Sup- 

pofition. 


8.o  LETTER  the  NINTH, 

pofition  of  its  being  a dark  Body,  we  have  no  Difficulty  attending  us, 
having  feveral  Inftances  of  like  Bodies,  moving  round  an  opaque  one. 
Now  when  we  confider,  that  all  thofe  radient  Globes,  which  adorn  the 
Skies,  thofe  bright  aetherial  Sparks  of  elemental  Fire,  thick  ftrewed  like 
Seeds  of  Light  all  round  our  Hemifphere,  are  each  to  us  the  Embrio 
of  a glorious  Sun  j how  awful  and  ftupendious  muft  that  Region  be, 
where  all  their  Beams  unite  and  make  one  inconceivable  eternal  Day  ? 

Though  the  Deity,  fays  a learned  Writer  <f  be  effentially  prefent  thro’ 
“ all  the  Immenlity  of  Space,  there  is  one  Part  of  it  in  which  he  difco- 
“ vers  himfelf  in  a mod:  tranfcendent  and  vifible  Glory.  This  is  that  Place 
<f  which  is  mark’d  out  in  Scripture,  under  the  different  Appellations 
“ of  Paradice  ; the  third  Heaven •,  the  'Throne  of  God,  and  the  Habi- 
“ tat  ion  of  his  Glory." 

This  continues  the  fame  Author,  is  “ that  Prefence  of  God,  which 
:tt  fome  of  the  Divines  call  his  glorious,  and  others  his  majeftick  Pre- 
xc  fence/’ 

It  is  here,  and  here  only,  as  in  the  Center  of  his  infinite  Creations, 
where  he  refides  in  a fenfible  Magnificence,  and  in  the  midft  of  thofe 
Splendors,  which  can  Effed  the  Imagination  of  his  Creatures  j and  though 
the  mod:  facred  and  fupreme  Divinity  be  allowed  as  effentially  prefent  in 
all  other  Places  as  well  as  in  this,  as  being  a Being  whofe  Center  is  every 
where,  and  Circumference  no  where  $ yet  it  is  here  only,  or  in  fuch 
Senforium  of  his  Unity,  where  he  manifeffs  his  corporeal  Agency, 
as  in  the  Foci  of  his  infinite  Empire  over  all  created  Beings.  It  is  to 
this  majedick  Prefence  of  God,  we  may  apply  thofe  beautiful  Expreffions 
of  Scripture,  “ Behold  even  to  the  Moon  and  it  Jhineth  not  ; yea  the  Stars 
“ are  not  pure  in  his  Sight” 

“ The  Light  of  the  Sun,  and  all  the  Glories  of  the  World,  on  which 
“ we  live,  are  but  as  weak  and  fickly  Glimmerings,  or  rather  Dark- 
“ nefs  it  felf,  in  Comparifon  of  thofe  Splendors,  which  encompafs  this 
“ Throne  of  God.” 

Here  Heav’ns  wide  Realms  an  endlefs  Scene  difplays, 

And  Floods  of  Glory  thro’  its  Portals  blaze  j 
The  Sun  himfelf  lod:  in  fuperior  Light, 

No  more  renews  the  Day,  or  drives  away  the  Night : 

The  Moon,  the  Stars,  and  Planets  difappear, 

And  Nature  fix’t  makes  one  eternal  Year. 

Here  and  here  alone  center’d  in  the  Realms  of  inexpreffible  Glory,  we 
juftly  may  imagine  that  primogenial  Globe  or  Sphere  of  all  Perfedions, 

fubjed 


LETTER  the  NINTH.  Si 

fubjeCt  to  the  Extreams  of  neither  Cold  nor  Hear,  'of  eternal  Temperance 
and  Duration.  Here  we  may  not  irrationally  fuppofe  the  Vertues  of  the 
meritorious  are  at  laft  rewarded  and  received  into  the  full  Pofleftion  of 
every  Happinefs,  and  to  perfed:  Joy.  The  final  and  immortal  State  ordain’d 
for  luch  human  Beings,  as  have  paflcd  this  Vortex  of  Probation  thro’  all. 
the  Degrees  of  human  Nature  with  the  fupream  Applaufe. 

What  vaft  room  is  here,  for  infinite  Power  and  Wii'dom  to  adt  in,  and 
that  fo  vifibly  takes  Delight  to  bids  all  his  Beings  with  his  Bounty.  And 
endlefs  as  his  Prefcience,  Attributes,  and  Goodnefs,  are  undoubtedly  all 
thofe  natural  and  apparent  Joys  with  which  he  manifefts  his  Love  to  all 
his  Creatures,  a Multiplicity  of  Objeds  not  to  be  enumerated.  For  where-' 
foever  we  turn  our  Eyes,  and  follow  with  our  Reafon,  we  may  meet  with 
Worlds  of  all  Formations,  fuited  no  doubt  to  all  Natures,  Tables,  and 
Tempers,  and  every  Clals  of  Beings. 

Here  a Groupe  of  Worlds,  all  Vallies,  Lakes,  and  Rivers,  adorn’d  with 
Mountains,  Woods,  and  Lawns,  Cafcades  and  natural  Fountains ; there  Worlds 
all  fertile  Iflands,  cover’d  with  Woods,  perhaps  upon  a common  Sea, 
and  fill’d  with  Grottoes  and  romantick  Caves.  This  Way,  Worlds  all 
Earth,  with  vaft  extenfive  Lawns  and  Viftoes,  bounded  with  perpetual 
Greens,  and  interfperfed  with  Groves  and  Wilderneftes,  full  of  all  Varieties 
of  Fruits  and  Flowers.  That  World  fubfifting  perhaps  by  foft  Rains,  this 
by  daily  Dews,  and  Vapours  ; and  a third  by  a central,  fubtle  Moifture, 
arifing  like  an  Effluvia,  through  the  Pores  and  Veins  of  the  Earth,  and 
exhaling  or  abforbing  as  the  Seafon  varies  to  anfwer  Nature’s  Calls. 
Round  fome  perhaps,  fo  denfe  an  Atmofphere,  that  the  Inhabitants  may 
fly  from  Place  to  Place,  or  be  drawn  through  the  Air  in  winged  Cha- 
riots, and  even  fieep  upon  the  Waves  with  Safety;  round  others  pofflbly, 
fo  thin  a fluid,  that  the  Arts  of  Navigation  may  be  totally  unknown  to  it, 
and  look’d  upon  as  impracticable  and  abfurd,  as  Chariot  flying  may  be 
here  with  us  j and  fome  where  not  improbably,  fuperior  Beings  to  the  hu- 
man, may  refide,  and  Man  may  be  of  a very  inferior  Clafs  j the  fecond, . 
third,  or  fourth  perhaps,  and  fcarce  allow’d  to  be  a rational  Creature. 
Worlds,  with  various  Moons  we  know  of  already  ; Worlds,  with  Stars 
and  Comets  only,  we  equally  can  prove  is  very  probable ; and  that  there 
may  be  Worlds  with  various  Suns,  is  not  impoffible.  And  hence  it  is 
obvious,  that  there  may  not  be  a Scene  of  Joy,  which  Poetry  can  paint, 
or  Religion  promife  ; but  fomewhere  in  the  Univerfe  it  is  prepared  for 
the  meritorious  Part  of  Mankind.  Thus  all  Infinity  is  full  of  States  of 
Bails  j Angelic  Choiis,  Regions  of  Heroes,  and  Realms  of  Demi-Gods; 
Elyfian  Fields,  Pindaric  Shades,  and  Myriads  of  inchan  ting  Manfions, 

M l not 


g2  LETTER  THE  NINTH. 

not  to  be  conceived  either  by  Philofopby  or  Fancy,  affifled  by  the  ftrongeft 
Genius  and  warmeft  Imagination. 

All  harmonioufly  crowded  and  provided  with  every  Objedt  of  Bea- 
titude, that  Friendfhip,  Love,  or  Society  can  infpire,  the  Mufes  or  the 
Graces  Frame ; and  all  as  permanent  and  perfedt,  that  is  deftin’d  to  a 
Duration,  fuited  to  the  Nature  of  their  Exigence  and  Degree  of  Cogni- 
fance  ; for  as  a very  learned  Writer  obferves  upon  this  fame  Subjedt  j 

**  How  can  we  tell,  but  that  there  may  be  above  us  Beings  of  greater 
<c  '•Powers,  and  more  perfedt  Intelledts,  and  capable  of  mighty  Things, 

“ which  yet  may  have  corporeal  Vehicles  as  we  have,  but  finer  and 
“ invifble ? Nay,  who  knows,  but  that  there  may  be  even  of  thefe 
“ many  Orders,  rifing  in  Dignity  of  Nature,  and  Amplitude  of  Power, 
“ one  above  another  ? It  is  no  Way  below  the  Philofophy  of  thefe  Times, 
“ which  feems  to  delight  in  inlarging  the  Capacities  of  Matter,  to  aflert 
“ the  Poffibility  of  this." 

■From  thefe  amazing  Ideas  of  Space  in  general,  and  from  the  particu- 
lar Diftance  of  the  Stars,  which  feparates  as  it  were,  one  Syftem  of 
Bodies  from  another,  and  by  fo  prodigious  an  extent,  as  fcarce  to  be 
fuppos’d  a temporal  Talk.  I think  it  naturally  follows,  had  we  no  other 
Way  to  prove  it,  or  any  other  Reafon  to  believe  it,  that  the  Soul  mufl  of 
Neceffity  be  immaterial  ; for  as  this  Space  feems  fo  impaffible  to  Matter, 
as  not  to  be  undertaken  and  performed  without  the  Lofs  of  Ages,  in  a 
State  only  of  Tranfmigration,  we  may  well  imagine,  that  Change  of 
Place  is  not  effedted  this  Way,  but  by  fome  other  Vertue  or  Property, 
more  immediate,  if  not  inftantaneous. 

I own  next  to  Annihilation  is  the  State  of  Oblivion,  and  this  Way  we 
may  folve  all  Difficulties  with  regard  to  our  being  fenfible  of  fuch  a Lofs 
of  Exigence  j but  if  we  allow  the  Soul  to  be  immaterial,  it  no  longer 
has  any  thing  to  do  with  Space,  but  as  operating  by  Refledtion  only,  or 
the  Faculty  of  Thinking  j it  may  be  like  the  Imagination  where  it  pleafes 
in  a Moment. 

Objedts  of  the  Mind  abftradted  from  the  Senfes  of  the  Body,  has  no 
real  or  comparative  Magnitude  that  is,  I would  lay,  an  Inch,  a Foot, 
a Yard,  a Mile,  or  a Million  of  Miles  are  all  equally  indefinite,  and  is 
thus  prov’d  j every  finite  Line  is  formed  of  an  infinite  Number  of  Points, 
and  no  finite  Line  can  be  folv’d  into  more.  Thus  if  you  will  allow  me 
the  Expreffion,  the  Mind  being  magnified  as  all  Objedts  are  diminiffied, 
what  feems  impradticable  in  the  natural  State  of  Things,  in  an  Ideal  one, 
becomes  very  poffible  ; that  is,  to  make  myfelf  more  intelligible,  though 
we  can  hardly  conceive,  how  any  Being  can  pafs  from  Syrins  to  the  Sun,  by 
natural  Laws  in  their  proper  State,  yet  if  proportionally  reduced  by  a 

new 


LETTER  the  NINTH.  83 

new  Modification  of  Ideas,  to  the  Bignefs  of  a Ball  6 Feet  Diameter, 
and  to  be  only  680  Miles  afunder  j the  Thing  is  very  comprehenfivc 
and  eafy. 

Hence  Vifion,  Light,  and  Electrical  Virtue,  feem  to  be  propagated 
with  fuch  Velocity,  that  nothing  but  God  can  poffible  be  the  Vehicle  ; 
and  hence  we  may  juftly  fay  with  St.  Paul , Afts  xvii,  28.  In  him  we 
live , in  him  we  move , in  him  we  have  our  Being. 

It  will  further  appear,  from  the  foregoing  Letters,  that  all  the  Stars 
and  planetary  Bodies  within  the  finite  View,  are  altogether  but  a very 
minute  Part  of  the  whole  rational  Creation  ; I mean  that  vaft  collective 
Body  of  habitable  Beings,  which  I have  endeavoured  to  demonftrate,  are 
all  govern’d  by  the  fame  Laws,  though  varioufly  revolving  round  one 
common  Center,  in  which  Center  we  may  not  impertinently  venture 
to  fuppofe  the  prime  Agent  of  our  Natures  j or  otherwite,  the  moll 
perfect  of  all  created  Beings,  illimitable  in  his  Ideas  and  Faculties  of 
Senfation  particularly  prefide. 

But  tho’  pad  all  diffus’d,  without  a Shore 
His  Effence  j local  is  his  Throne,  (as  meet) 

To  gather  the  difperft,  (as  Standards  call 
The  lifted  from  afar ) to  fix  a Point  j 
A central  Point,  collective  of  his  Suns, 

Since  finite  ev’ry  Nature,  but  his  own.  Dr.  Toung . 

And  farther  fince  without  any  Impiety  j fince  as  the  Creation  is,  fo  is 
the  Creator  alfo  magnified,  we  may  conclude  in  Confequence  of  an  In- 
finity, and  an  infinite  all-aCtive  Power ; that  as  the  vifible  Creation  is 
fuppofed  to  be  full  of  fiderial  Syftems  and  planetary  Worlds,  fo  on,  in  like 
fimilar  Manner,  the  endlefs  Immenfity  is  an  unlimited  Plenum  of  Creations 
not  unlike  the  known  Univerfe.  See  Plate  XXXI.  which  you  may  if  you 
pleafe,  call  a partial  View  of  Immenfity,  or  without  much  Impropriety 
perhaps,  a finite  View  of  Infinity,  and  all  thefe  together,  probably  diver- 
fified;  as  at  A,  B and  C.  in  Plate  XXXII.  which  reprefents  their  Sections, 
if  all  may  be  a proper  Term  for  an  infinite  or  indefinite  Number,  we  may 
juftly  imagine  to  be  the  ObjeCt  of  that  incomprehenfible  Being,  which 
alone  and  in  himfelf  comprehends  and  conftitutes  fupreme  Perfection. 

That  this  in  all  Probability  may  be  the  real  Cafe,  is  in  fome  Degree 
made  evident  by  the  many  cloudy  Spots,  juft  perceivable  by  us,  as  far 
without  our  ftarry  Regions,  in  which  tho’  vifibly  luminous  Spaces,  no  one 
Star  or  particular  conftituent  Body  can  pofiibly  be  diftinguifhed ; thofe  in 

all 


84  LETTER  the  NINTH. 

all  likelyhood  may  be  external  Creation,  bordering  upon  the  known  one,, 
too  remote  for  even  our  Telefcopes  to  reach. 

With  the  raptur’d  Poet  may  we  not  juftly  fay 

O,  what  a Root ! O what  a Branch  is  here  ! 

O what  a Father ! what  a Family  ! 

Worlds!  Syftems ! and  Creations ! 

And  in  Confequence  of  this 

In  an  Eternity,  what  Scenes  (hall  ftrike  ?' 

Adventures  thicken  ? Novelties  furprize  ? 

What  Webs  of  Wonder  fhall  unravel  there  ? 

Night  Thoughts . . 

So  many  varied  Seats  where  every  Element  may  have  its  proper  Beings 
and  all  adapted  to  partake  of  every  thing  fuited  to  their  Natures,  argue 
fuch  Maturity  of  Wifdom,  and  the  vafl  Production  fuch  myfterious 
Power  j ’tis  hardly,  poflible  for  Mortals  not  to  fee  divine  Intelligence 
prefide,  and  that  every  Being  fomewhere  mull  be  happy. 

A Univerfe  fo  well  defigned,  and  fill’d  with  fuch  an  endlefs  Structure 
of  material  Beings,  and  all  the  Refult  of  Prefcience  and  infinite  reflected 
Reafon,  flowing  from  a Mind  all  perfeCt,  full  of  all  Ideas,  could  never 
be  defigned  in  vain  ; and  tho’  our  narrow  Bounds  of  Reafon  limited, 
by  finite  Senfes,  cannot  direCtly  fee  the  Confequence  dependant  on  a Sequel, 
yet  from  what  we  do  fee,  great  Room  we  have  to  hope  the,  next  Stage  of 
Exiflence  will  be  more  lafting  and  more  perfeCt;  and  it  is  highly  proba- 
ble, the  nobleft  Suggeftion  of  the  molt  luxuriant  Fancy  may  fall  infi- 
nitely fhort  of  what  we  are  defigned  for. 

But  here,  even  in  this  World,  are  Joys  which  our  Ideas  of  Heaven  can 
fcarce  exceed,  and  if  Imperfection  appear  thus  lovely,  what  muft  Perfection 
be,  and  what  may  we  not  expeCt  and  hope  for,  by  a meritorious  Acqui- 
efcence  in  Providence,  under  the  Direction,  Indulgence,  and  Protection 
of  infinite  Wifdom  and  Goodnefs,  who  manifeftly  defigns  perfeCt  Felicity, , 
as  the.  Reward  of  Virtue  in  all  his  Creatures,  and  will,  at  proper  Periods 
anfwer  all  our  Wifhes  in  fome  predefined  World. 

All  this  the  vaft  apparent  Provifion  in  the  ftarry  Manfions,  feem  to  pro- 
mife  : What  ought  we.  then  not  to  do,  to  prefer ve  our  natural  Birthright  to 
it  and  to  merit  fuch  Inheritance,  which  alas  we  think  created  all  to  gra*r 
tify  alone,  a Race  of  vain-glorious  gigantick  Beings,  while  they  are  con- 
fined to  this  World,  chained,  like  io  many  Atoms  to  a Grain  of  Sand. 

Tam,  &c. . 


PL ATE. I 


PLATE  II 


Plate  in. 


Plate,  lv. 


E 


* G 


I 


— ■ *•* 


Plate  vi  . 


Figure  . I 


\ 


D 


€>:  F 


'Vv\ 

4";  ’ v 

!;’> , v $ 

•f'W'  v "f  f 
’ 1 At:’V  .f1 
>yj  V 

m 

igfll 

ll;  ,V4 


r .wm 

x 

..V.i'r&ii 


I ' j fft 

.iliVt ;1'  vHM 

V 'til 

I 'i'l  l}''.  'I1  !■'  K,fl 


■ ft1  ’ 


\ 


* 


THE 


ORBIT  of  MERCURI  • 


*4* 


V 


♦ 


9 


I 


\ 


S 


! . 


■ •>  ' 1 


■ ■ 


•** 


• ( ' ' _ • l 


■ ^ 


• ■ ' .‘•'.'4? 

. • f ■ . \ '1*1  .*> ' *v  ?•  I 

. 

•w  • : • 

h 


m 


fi  - ; 


■ ■ ■ . 

* 

• * 

• • 1 • . 


,,Hy 


■ i i-  '< 


i & ■ V*:  > .;{i 


.'.'A  A : 


I ■ > r /:  . MJ  ! ■ > ■ ‘ rtifctfW  v 5 ^ 

. 


. r • V jf  ‘ • >»  % 

: v 'W‘:  • • ■*•,. 


:•  i A ' {ikjli  i- 


u 


- 


f izM&i  > : 


■ 


^'ar' 

• • >• 


r '■  V ‘ 


■ . 


• .'■’••• 


' •’*  -«A  * * jJa , 


PLATE  XVI. 


;*u 


■ 


. '» , 


•-  i 


t 


• - * 


Plate,  xix 


Plate,  xx 


o 


* 


p> 


O 


o 


Plate,  xxr 


. 


. 


. 


' 


PlxA-TE,  XXII  . 


- r 


S'  • . : 


/ 


I 


/ 


Plate,  xxvr 


\ 


- 


- 


! ' ■ i-l  . |‘I 


I I 


' 


PLATE  xxviir. 


Fi 


g™ 


I. 


PL  ATE.  XX IX 


Figure  I . 


Tier.  II  . 
o 


' I 


■ ' 


* 


THE 


EARTH 


PLATE  XXX 


*; 


* 


4' 


I 


V 


l 


* 


* 


I 


4 


' ** 


- /** 


> 


■ 


t 


X 


its 


, * 


-4 


• ffl 


* Mi 


X 


* 


<1 &k*' 


K..  ' 


4f 


' 


» 


7* 


* 


\ 


\ 


v * 


w 


♦ 


/ 


' 


4 

' o' 


4? 


•*>«**•*  — ■«-»  . -'i-r.  . 


JM* 


> . . V 


.•J  “ it 

• . 

< ' * > »; 


*/*  • * . 


’• ". 


k 4